The CHRISTIAN SODALITY, OR Catholick Hive of Bees Sucking The Hony of the CHURCHES Prayers from the Blossomes of the Word of God, blowne out of the Epistles and Gospels of the Di­vine Service throughout the yeare.

Collected by the Puny Bee of all the Hive, not worthy to be named otherwise than by these Elements of his Name, F. P.

Divided into three Tomes, whereof this the first Tome onely upon the Sundayes. And that subdivi­ded into three Parts.

  • The First From Advent to Lent,
  • The Second From Lent to Whitsontide,
  • The Third From Whitsontide to Advent.
That of one mind, with one mouth, you may glorifie God, and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. Rom. 15. Vers. 6.

Printed in the year of our Lord MDCLII.

To the Honourable Walter Mountague Esquire all health and hap­pinesse.

SIR,

IT might argue I did acquiesce too much to flesh and bloud, should I dedicate this book to any of my Kindred: and least it seeme presumption in me to con­secrate [Page] it unto you; I must beseech you to believe 'tis none of mine: You know I have a gallant Master for this self-de­niall, who said, His Doctrine was not His: which yet none could lay claime unto besides his sacred self. How justly then may I professe this book is not mine own? being all of it (upon the matter) either Holy Churches Prayers, or Holy Text, or Holy Fa­thers Expositions on the same? And (as such) it is rather your Defence, than any waies in need of your Protecti­on: Now least you should reply, I give it then unjustly as mine own to you, and more unjustly begg your Patronage thereof, as of a stollen Treasure; I must confesse it is indeed a pious theft, but such an one, as the thiefe may take at noone day from the Coffers of the [Page] Church without a Sacrifice, without a blush, though all the world were lookers on; and such, as you may safe­ly both receive, and Patronize, with as small remorse, as men doe Hony brought unto the Hives, which openly the Bees have stollen from the melliflu­ous flowers of other mens Gardens, as I have done the sweet Connexion that I found between the Churches Prayers, and Text of Holy Writ; when I as­say to shew the self-same Spirit anni­mates them all, and makes them speak one sence in diverse Languages or Dia­lects.

And this sympathy between the parts of Holy Churches service is what I here present to you, as my observation, rather than my worke, for had it not been there before, I could not now [Page] have found it out, if yet I may not rather feare I loose it, when I look to find it, by making it appeare lesse than it is, for want of being able to shew it to the full. But I will not tell you by how many titles I in­title this to you, least I force the Lil­lyes of your modestie, to change com­plexion with the Roses of your other Virtues, or least I seeme to flatter you, who are not to be flattered: and therefore I shall rather silence my ob­ligations to you, than betray the se­crets of your bounties, which your left cannot accuse your right hand of, although they both are stealing mer­rit, whilst they give their Almes in ample manner, unknown to one ano­ther, as he well advised, who knew the best way how to make benevolences [Page] meritorious; nor shall I boast your more than ordinary favours showred upon me other waies, as tyes to make me give you these my labours: ab­stracting therefore from all self-re­lation, and looking onely on the na­ture of this booke, I find not any man more fit to Patronize it, than your selfe, because as it associates all the CHRISTIANS of the uni­verse into one SODALITIE, so you, that are Eminent in making every man your owne, will be the greatest help to this Association, which I have founded on the Word of God, and Prayers of Holy Church; two sub­jects that I know not any one more versed in than you, witnesse the ex­cellent store of both, which your Missive and your Misscelania doe afford; [Page] wherein you shew your selfe not one­ly to have the Scripture lodg'd within your heart, but even the genuine sense thereof ingrafted in your understand­ing, as appears by your admirable Explications of the Texts, and Ap­plications of them to the purpose that you cite them for, which as it was a motive for me to imitate you in, so in justice it obligeth me to consecrate this book to you, whose whole designe is either Notion, or the use of the Ho­ly Text.

Againe, Sir, I looke upon you as a man designed to some thing more than yet the World is privie to, for your Pauline Conversion, makes me think you are the Vessell of Electi­on which our Nation may one day hope to see, as overflowing as I know [Page] you are now full of Eminent Perfecti­ons, this I professe I doe not mind you of, to puffe you up with self-conceit, (for of your self it is with you as with the rest of men, made up of nothing but corruption and infirmity) but to humble you rather, to see how much of Grace doth shine upon the dunghill of Humane Nature, while your Conversion from infidelity workes in you an aversion from all singularity, and renders you a man partiall to none, beneficiall to all that know you, even unto those that are above you to, who fare the bet­ter for your virtues, while their Temporalls are raised from the spiri­tuall foundations you have laid. Thus from the Court unto the Cart, from the Prince unto, the Begger God [Page] hath adapted you to all his Holy Ends; and therefore I that aime at Una­nimity in this Sodality, at Uni­ty in our Community, (let me attest for this the Motto of my Book Saint Pauls words to the Romanes, CHAP. 15. Vers. 6.) have made a right addresse; when I petition you to Patronize my Labours in aggre­gating this SODALITIE, who are one man most acceptable to all for your Equality, or rather Equani­mity to every one; as if you were Omnibus omnia factus. And seriously, Sir, I doe honour you most for the impartiality of your affecti­ons, for that you are not biassed so as to runne one way, but can (and doe) plie unto the mark of loving all in him, whom all must love, [Page] which way soever you are throwne, upon request of this or that body, Rich or Poore, Clarke or Lay-man, Secular or Regular Priest; so much, that I believe, if I had failed of this my duty in choosing you for Pa­tron of my Book, I had been chidden for mistaking in my choyce of him, whom all men would have voted for, as well as I, the design of this SO­DALITY, and your simpathie to that design considered. Please therefore I beseech you, Sir, to Pa­tronize these labours of your humble Servant, who am all your own; and who beg your Patronage of this first Tome for one reason more than I have heer expressed, or then is known, as yet, to any but my self, which you will well approve of, when you see [Page] to whom the next Tome shall bee consecrated, as this is now to you by him that resteth,

Honourable Sir,
Your hugely devo­ted, thrice humble, and most comman­ded servant. F. P.

APPROBATIO

IN signe hoc opus, cui Titu­lus (Sodalitas Christi­ana, &c.) Tribus parti­bus comprehensum diligen­ter perlegi, in quo nihil Fidei, aut Pietati Catholicae adversum invenio, quinimo est opus doctissimum, & Au­thore dignum, necnon varia Eruditione adeo refertum ut Verbi Dei Praecones, Auditores & Factores, facile addiscent unde dies praesertim Dominicos cum Christiana devotione impendant: Et ex foelici etiam Sacrorum Textuum, & [Page] precum Leiturgicarum mutua adaptati­one harmoniam ad Coelestia allicientem, abunde experientur. Dignissimum pro­inde judico ut in publicum prodeat.

Fr. Fran. a S. Clara. S. Th. Professor Emeritus, ac Provinciae Minister.

The Approbation.

HAving diligently read and considered all the three Parts of this First Tome of the Christian Sodality, Composed by F. P. And finding it not onely to have nothing in it dissonant to Faith or Christian Piety, but on the contrary, all things so ap­posite for the increasing of each, as speakes the Author a great Master of both, I cannot but judge it worthy to see the pub­like light, whereby many may [Page] be both inlightned and inflamed to know and acknowledge the Head of this Sodality, and so bee incorporated: which is (as I suppose) the Authors ambiti­on.

by Henry Metham Auncient Bachelour and Professor of Divinity.

The Approbation.

I Have diligently perused and read over all the Three Parts of the Christian Sodality composed by F. P. where­in I find nothing contrary to Fayth or Piety, but all things speaking the Au­thor learned and elegant. The Method and Designe of the whole Work, is ex­cellent, the Illustrations all (though new and beaten out by the Authors me­ditations) yet most accute and happy; The Explications all most grave, and solid; The Applications all most Pious [Page] and Patheticall. The Prayers for each respective Sunday, all most propper and apposite. Be it therefore Printed, as exceeding profitable both to Priest and People.

Iohn Lancaster Pro­fessor of Divinity. Theo­legall of England. And Censurer of Books.
The firſt Part Of th …

The first Part Of the FIRST TOME.

Errata.

In the Epistle Dedicatorie.

PAge. 3. line, 1. For Sacrifice, read Sacrilege.

In the Preface.

Pa: 4. l. ult. add, so, [...] here imports a contraposition without an opposition. p. 6. l. 14. for we r. me. ibid. l. 24. for we r. me. p. 25. l. 5. for ought we, r. we ought. p. 28. l. 24. for adopt, r. adapt.

In the Book.

Numb. 19. l. 18. r. gave it to the Jewes. n. 21. l. 9. r. he makes us. n. 45. l. 28. r. is in. n. 43. l. 16. r. personality. n. 47. l. 18. r. respect. n. 50. l. 9. r. premizing. n. ib. l. 24. r. those. n. 51. l. 4. r. Tetrarch. n. 72. l. 35. r. appearing. n. 86. l. 1. r modestly. n. 105. l. 16. r. act. n. 109. l. 4. r. our. n. 112. l. 5. r. apostolate. n. 114. l. 7. r. recalling. ib. l. 16. r. infirmity. n. 122. l. 24. r. least one. n. 124. l. 8. r. pashing. n. 142. l. 1. r. no obligation. n. 145. l. 15. r. love is. n. 153. l. 7. r. one another. n. 161. l. 27. r. faylings are. n. ib. l. 28. r. as such. n. 162. l. 1. r. explicati­on. n. 170. l. 6. r. as if. n. 174. l. 28. r. that is to say. n. 176. l. 31. r. that to glory. n. 189. l. 5. r. of the rock n. 192. l. 23. r. that dilate. n. 194. l. 11. r. ought. n. 199. l. 26. for of our r. our. n. 201. l 2 r. others. n. 225. l. 16. add, To tempt Job in another kind for another end. n. 226. l. 30. r. administer. n. 235. l. 30. r. the Text. n. 245. l. 9. r. Arcana. n. 248. l. 2. r. but. n. 250. l. 9. r. when. n. 253. l. 29. r. creatures. n. 256. l. 10. r. not the so much. n. 262. l. 20. for an r. a. n. 266. l. 18. r. O that we. n. 269. for Tome r. Part.

In the Prayers.

On second Sund. after Advent r. rayse. on third Sund. af. Adv. r. grace of thy. on forth Sund. af. Epiph. r. grant.

In Post Communions.

In the third Sunday after Epiphany, for adopt, r. adapt.

THE Key of the work, BY WAY OF PREFACE. TO ALL CHRISTIAN READERS.

WHen I first thought of writing for the Press, I was over-prest with a multitude of difficulties, as well about the Subject, as about the Method; and I could never be perswaded to set Pen to Paper, before I had armed my self against the common obstacle in all Wri­ters wayes, That Books have their Fates from the Capacities of their Readers. For I conclu­ded 'twas a labour lost to Write, and to be [Page] laid aside, as either not understood, or not pleasing to the Reader. So I resolved either to Write what might call the Reader aside, to make him understand himself, as well as me, or else to spare my own labour of writing. And because I knew no Subject had power enough to command the Reader, but that which was of Divine Authority, therefore I made choice of Holy Writ, and of the Chur­ches Prayers to write upon: And finding no­thing so common over all the world, as a little Book, consisting of these two subjects, called the Primmer, as being the Prime, the first, or Principle office of a Lay-Christian: whereby he makes a demonstration of his dayly bounden duty towards Almighty God, in that little abstract of the Breviary, which is the Priest his larger Office: I conceived nothing so worthy of my paines, as to render that little Book intelligible, sweet, and easie to the People, which I perceived was rather said by rote, than understood: Not that I believe this Primmer was published at first by holy Churches Order, without a better Gloss than I can hope to make upon it now, but that I conceive devouring time hath eaten out a world of Pious Works, that were in be­ing in the Primitive Church, and amongst the rest, some exposition of the Primmer [Page] made, or by word of mouth from the Prea­chers in their Sermons, or in their private exhortations by way of Catechisme, or else expounded in some book on purpose, written to that end, as I write this. For I cannot think our Pious, and our Prudent Mother, holy Church, would issue out a book of day­ly Duty, as far above the peoples reach, as Heaven is from Earth, unlesse the Antiphons, Versicles, Responsories, Prayers, Hymnes, Les­sons, and Psalmes thereof, were made some way or other intelligible to the common world thus bid to pray.

Since therefore now I found no expositi­on of the Primmer extant, and yet encounte­red with the Book in every bodies Pocket, in many mens Hands, in most mens Mouths, that understood not what they said, in saying it, and thence grew bold to undervalue it, to call it dry and barren Prayer, in respect of other Books, (especially the Manuell) con­sisting indeed of many Prayers derived from the Primmer, but more abounding with a greater number made by private persons, Pi­ous enough, no doubt, yet not of such a­vowed authority, as those who made the Primmer Prayers. Hence it was I thought no subject fitter to be written on, than that which should at once expound the holy [Page] Writ, and Churches Prayers, with all the o­ther parts thereof contained in the Primmer, both being so profound, and so mysterious as they are.

Know therefore, Christian Reader, first, The Antiphons are ever such, as have report unto the present time, or season of the year they are made proper to by holy Church: Know secondly, they ever are some part of holy Writ, appointed by the like Authority; or for Epistle, or for Gospell of the Day: Yet to know this is not enough, unlesse you further know the meaning of the word it self, that an Antiphon imports as much as a pre-toning of a Tune to follow, not unlike the Birds recording in the winter time, the tunes they chirp, and sing aloud in the sum­mer to the praise of their Creator.

And hence it is the Chorists, or masters of the Quire, where holy Office is ever sung in open Churches, that allow this happy liberty, come up unto the Canon, who begins the Psalme, and in a low Tone give the Tune to him, who takes it thus, then sings aloud, and leads the Quire after him all singing out the Psalme in loudest voice, which was An­tiphonized as above, pre-toned I mean, re­corded, or pre-tuned by the Chorists first of all.

Now that you see these Antiphons end here with a Versicle, and Responsory (as they doe in every Primmer) this argues all the Prayers, and other parts of holy Churches Service that doe follow, are exercises as well of Neigh­bourly, as of Love Divine, and that no jar ought to intercede in tempo all affaires be­tween those who are tyed up to a harmony, and concordancy in the spirituall duty of good Christians, whilst we must be ever ready to answer with a Responsory, him that begins with a Versicle to incite us to priase Almighty God, and to give a testimony we are at peace with one another, before we dare presume to make our joynt petition to the Heavenly Majesty for our own, and our neighbours necessities in the following Prayer: But of this more anon, when we shall say who first prefixt the Antiphons be­fore the Psalmes and Prayers.

Please, gentle Reader, onely here to know, that hence it was I took the Rise of writing in the Method I observe throughout this Book: For since I found the self-same Anti­phons that here you have in English to be in all the Primmers of the world, in all the seve­rall languages that say this holy Office every day, even in the Breviaries of the Priests, I did conclude those Antiphons were as Pre­tonings [Page] to the tune of the Mysticall musick of the holy Church that was to follow, then, when such an Antiphon was read, or to speak more plainly, these Antiphons did seeme to point out what the Duty was that then we should be at. Namely, that all the Children of the Church should put in execution the practice of that Doctrine, which the Prea­cher then delivered in the Pulpits, when, or that Antiphon, or else some other part of holy Writ, in that dayes service, was the Preachers Text.

And that we might doe this the better, we thought the following Prayer was fitly given to petition grace to doe it: Hence I inferred those Prayers must needs extend to more than yet the word Collecta, or Collect, did import; for that betokens onely the col­lection of the peoples suffrages put into the mouth of the officiating Priest, in his own, and their behalfs, and begging Grace, that what the Preachers tell them is their present duty, they may execute Religiously.

But further yet, we thought this Prayer, this Collect (following such an Antiphon, and being the open musick which every Christian was to make that day in the ears of the Heavenly Majesty, while their hearts were to sing what their lips did say) must also keep [Page] the Tune of that Antiphon; speak I mean to God, in the same sense, and be as an Epi­tome, or Abstract of the holy Text, from whence that Antiphon was taken; must be in fine a kind of summe, or Quintessence of all the Preaching parts of that dayes Service, and must from thence assume the name of Collect, as if collecting up in few lines the larger Lessons of the holy Text, both in the Epistle and Gospel of that day. This I con­fesse seemed hugely consonant to reason, and if it could be made appear, would render sure the Prayers of holy Church extreamly proper to the Times and Dayes they were appointed for, extreamly reverential, & extreamly grate­full to the People. To see thereby the sweet connexion in all the parts of holy Churches Service. This, this Beloved, is the hard attempt of all the following Book, wherein how happy I shall be, I know not yet, before I hear you say, you see it is in some proportion done. By the Illustrations of the Prayers; shewing how they allude unto (how they exhaust in­deed) the holy Texts both of the Epistle, and Gospell of the Day. By the Explications of the Sacred Texts shewing how piously safe they are, when rightly understood, how dangerous when heretically wrested to a contrary sense than in themselves they bear. [Page] And by the Applications, not onely shewing us how to apply the whole Service of the day to our instructions; but how to apply indeed our selves to God, by a godlinesse of life made sweet and easie to us by the said Appli­cations.

Now because this sweet connexion of Parts in holy Service, is a Jewell rendring the Church extreamly Beautifull in the sight of her sacred Spouse, even ravishing the eyes of Men and Angels; therefore I shall desire the Reader not to huddle ore this Book, as read­ing it for Recreation, but purely for Devoti­on, which yet will recreate the more, by how much the lesse thereof is read at once: by how much the oftner the Reader turnes to see, and to compare the Parts reporting unto one another, which generally they doe, when in the Print you see the letter to vary, the Cha­racter to change, for ever then, the changed letter in the Glosse is part of either Prayer, or holy Text, to which it doth report, and whereunto the Reader shall doe well to turn, before he doe proceed to further Lecture, that so comparing one place to another, he may see the simpathy between the parts com­pared; and seeing this may praise Almighty God in the beauty of his beautifull Spouse, the holy Church, whose very daily service is a kind [Page] of picture of her lovelinesse in the sight of his Heavenly Majesty. I doe not undertake to say that all the Churches Prayers are of so deep a sense, as to exhaust the Epistles and Gospels of that day, whereon they are appointed to be said; but this I doe infer to be avouchable of that peculiar Prayer which here is set immedi­ately after the Antiphon, Responsory, and Versicle of each respective Sunday, which is ever the first Prayer in the Divine Service; and which the Priest doth alwayes say with an addresse unto the People, turning about to them, and saying, Dominus vobiscum, Our Lord be with you, (meaning in your hearts) that there you may sing forth his Praises which my lips are now going to pronounce in your names, and in your behalfs.

True it is, I have at the end of every part of this first Tome, set out a Trinity of Prayers appropriated each to their respective dayes, which I advise all those of this Sodality to say three times a day, morning, noon, and night: whereof this Prayer we call the Col­lect (for the Reasons above) is the first.

The second is, that Prayer which is called the Secret, being the very same the Priest then sayes, when he hath turned himself un­to the People, saying, Orate Fratres, &c. Bre­thren, Pray that my Sacrifice, and yours, may [Page] bee acceptable to God the Father Almighty. And this he doth immediatly after he hath made the Oblation or Offertory of the bread and wine, which he is presently to consecrate into the body and bloud of Christ, as his own and the peoples Sacrifice: Not that it is therefore called the Secret, because the peo­ple should not be privie to it, being (as they are) remarkably concerned therein, but that it represents the nature of our offerings to God, to be rather hearty, than heard of; rather private, then publike, (so far forth as they are ours) though 'tis most true that (as the Priests) they are to be made in open Churches upon open Altars; yet with this respect, that si­lence shall convey them to the heavenly Majesty, rather than noise, and so the Pray­er that offers them, is (for this reason a­mong others) said softly by the Priest, and thence is called the secret: Whereas the Collects they are said aloud.

And however true it be, that in the old Law, the Priest went out of the Peoples sight from the sanctum (or Holy) into the sanctum sanctorum, (the holy of holiest) for the Reasons alledged in the Exposition of the two first Verses on the Epistle upon Passion Sunday, in the second part of this First Tome, yet in the new Law (which did abrogate the Cere­monies [Page] of the old) Holy Church hath held it sufficient to maintain the Analogie be­tween the sacrifices of both the Laws, that the Priests of the new (remaining still in the sight of the People) shall go at least out of their hearing, by saying some Pray­ers secretly (though still in the Peoples be­half) as if they were composing the con­troversies between grace and nature, or me­diating between God and his sinfull crea­tures by way of sacrifice, the most power­full of all mediations imaginable. And hence it is to let the People know at least this se­cret Prayer is said in their names by the Priest (in testimony of their offering up both by, and with him, the present sacrifice) that I advise them joyntly with the Priest to say the self-same secret to the self-same end, that prayer importing over an actuall oblation or offering to God.

The third Prayer which is called the Post-Communion, I therefore also publish here in the end of this Book, because it imports the peoples thanks-giving after the Communion, thereby to shew, that whereas then the Priest hath received actually (in his own and their behalf) so they have also received in Vote, in wish, or desire, that they were also wor­thy to have actually received, and this being [Page] a spirituall communion at the least, I desire all the devotes of our sodality in thanks thereof, to say this third prayer also with the Priest, because immediatly before his saying it, hee turns about, and makes his application to the people, as above; by Dominus vobiscum (Our Lord be with you.) And thus it is evident, these Prayers are very proper for the Peo­ple, which are never said by the Priest, but with addresse to them.

Now if any ask the Reason why I recom­mend this Trinity of Prayers to be said by our Sodality three times a day, truly 'tis be­cause the sacrifice being a service to the sa­cred Trinity, wherein God is acknowledged to have the sole command of life and death in his creatures, therefore in honour of the three sacred Persons of the Blessed Trinitie, I recommend this triple Repetition of this Trinity of Prayers, as also further, that there­by our sodality may partake of all the sacri­fices which are daily made throughout the world, not but that the morning is the pro­per time of this Homage, but because 'tis e­ver day in some part of the earth, when 'tis night with another, and so by our saying these Prayers even at night, we joyn in sacrifice to God with those who say the same prayers at the self-same time by day.

I could animate our Sodality farther yet to this Devotion, by telling them what indul­gences they may gain by this, (not that these are purchased by money, as is objected by our adversaries but given gratis) namely, 15. dayes Pardon from Purgatory paines for every time they say any one of the Churches Prayers, those I mean that are with publick authority avowed by our holy Mother (to say nothing now of fifty dayes indulgence, for every time they say their Primmer office, which is not granted to their Manuall Pray­ers) but I suffice my self with this, that 'tis the best of all Devotions in the world, to praise the Blessed Trinity, and even those that love to pray to Saints, must know, they do it best while with their holy Patrons they adore the Universall Patron of all the Saints, The sacred, and undivided Trinity.

To conclude, in saying this Trinity of Prayers, they doe not onely joyntly pray with the visible, but also with the invisible Priest, our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, who even now in Heaven dayly says the self­same Prayers, as often as the Priest officiat­ing, sayes them here on Earth; because our Priests are but the Instrumentall Ministers of Sacrifice, the Principall is our Saviour Jesus Christ himself; who in memory of his once [Page] Bloudy Sacrifice, offers up dayly an un­bloudy one, unto his Heavenly Father, and so makes that to be (with God) a Renova­tion (in a Mysticall way) of his bitter Death and Passion, which is (with us) a dayly Com­memoration thereof; for which purpose see the Secret, on the ninth Sunday after Pente­cost, in the book of Prayers below.

See further, Molina, in his Golden work of Priest-hood, where he cites a Torrent of Fathers, to avow this verity. And for a­vowment of Jesus Christ, Vocally Praying, even in Heaven for us, (by way, at least of claiming what he hath already merited in our behalfs.) See Cornelius a Lapide upon Saint Paul, Rom. 8. ver. 34. who backs himself in this with a mighty authority of Fathers: so 'tis no weak assertion, I hope, of mine, nor any ill-grounded recommends, being thus supported.

O Beloved, what an ineffable dignity doth this set upon these Prayers? What an Emo­lument may we bring to our selves by saying them in such society? What a vast Treasure of devotion shall we find wrapt up in them? In fine, what a supine negligence shall it be in us not to avail our selves of this devotion? which (without envie) I may say is such, as none (that is vocall) can equall it, and [Page] which yet I have aymed to contrive into so short a method, as shall not hinder us from any other pious exercises whatsoever, onely let me beg this favour of our Sodality to ranke this way of prayer in the number of those duties towards Almighty God, where­of it is truly said, Mat. 23. ver. 23. Haec opor­tet facere: These things we ought to doe: which yet shall nothing clash with what followes truly averrable of other Devotions to, Et illa non omittere, Those we need not omit, for using these. Not that I affirm we must of necessity say this Trinity of Prayer which here I have suggested, (to deserve the Title of good Christians; or of Trinitarians, as some from hence may call us) but that I mean we must prefer the publike prayers of ho­ly Church, before all others whatsoever.

And truly since the first of these three Prayers will by this Book, appear to bee an Abstract both of the Epistle and Gospel of the day, rather than I shall attribute this de­votion to my own Invention; I will conceive it was the pristine practice of the Church, be­cause the very nature of the Piety is such, as seems to draw its source from the better foun­taines of devotion, than any I can lay claim unto, namely the zeals of the Antient Fa­thers of the Church: True it is, I can not po­sitively [Page] say it was so, but thus much I need not scruple to avouch, That as the Epistles and Gospels are the expresse Doctrine of our blessed Saviour (or of his Apostles, as where S. Paul sayes, Non Dominus, sed ego, Not our Lord, but I, &c. 1 Cor. Chap. 7. (so the Churches publike Prayers, are the speciall Dictates of the Holy Ghost, that is to say, the avowed suggestions of that Holy Spirit, (which avowment our private praiers do want) though whether the blessed spirit were resolv'd, The holy Fathers (who made these Publick Prayers) should (with reflection) frame them suiteable to this Designe which I now draw them to, that is, more than I dare venture to affirme: but certainly that holy Spirit did suggest unto the Pastors of the Church a stile so proper, and so deep withall, as might sound the lowest bottome of the Sea of holy Writ, and so exhaust even the abstrusest sence thereof; which whether I have alwayes done I know not, but I beleive, the meanest un­derstanding will perceive, I often make the Collect expresse the substance of the whole Epistle and Gospel of the day, and where I come not home to this, 'tis rather that I see it not, than that the Prayer extends no fur­ther, or suits no better unto this Design; suffice it now the door is open, that stronger-sighted [Page] soules may see much farther into the Paradise of this Devotion than I have done, and shew the world much rarer fruit therein. To me the Honour is too much, that I have made a great Attempt, which is to render that Book sweet and easie, wherein we may presume, the Holy Ghost directed the Com­posers of it, for the publick use of the Layety: the Primmer I mean, whose Prayers, I hope, henceforward will be found, as sweet as they are sound, and not so hard, as to be laid aside, for either barren, or too deep to be under­stood by the common People.

The Hymmes whereof, I conceive, are lately made so smooth, so eloquent, and yet so easie too, (in the Manuell lately printed at Saint Omers) that every one, who can but read the English Tongue, will find them very pleasing.

The Lessons I shall explicate in my second Tome of this Christian Sodality, (which I intend to Publish next, following the like method as here I hold in this) upon all the Feasts of our Lord, as also upon those Festi­vals of his ever Blessed Mother the Virgin Mary (those especially which allude to any Mystery of our Redemption.) As to the particular Feasts of other Saints, I shall spare the labour to write upon them in this [Page] method, but shall recommend them for daily Garnishing, or Sawces, to the Dishes, added now and then (as they occurre) to the con­stant Table of the Churches Sundayes and weekly food, out of the Epistles and Gospels of the Season.

First, Because the Prayers we use to Saints are cheifly addrest to God, by the merits of his sacred Son, as in the close of every Prayer appeares, ending still, Through Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen.

Secondly, Because the particular honour we give to Saints, must never interrupt the generall duty we owe to God, at all times, and upon all occasions.

Thirdly, Because I find these Prayers have rather a Report to the Martyrologe (or Sto­ries of Saints lives and deaths) than to the Epistle and Gospel of the day, in regard one and the same Epistle and Gospel is common to divers Saints; yet we may piously be­leive those Saints (whom then we serve) have served God in their life time, by be­ing eminent in such perfections as the Epi­stles and Gospels, read upon their Feasts, doe recommend unto us all. Neverthelesse, I shall, in my second Tome, set out the Commu­nion of Saints, in such order, as I intend to doe the Feasts of our Lord, and of his sacred [Page] Mother, that by this meanes the Layety may see (in generall at least) the severall Degrees of Saintity in Holy Church, as those of An­gels, Apostles, Martyrs, Confessors, Virgins, and Widdowes; whence they may easily di­stinguish the particular Proportion of every particular Saint (as his or her Feast occurres) in that line of Perfection which the common Glasse of Saintity shall represent.

As for the like regard, I intend lastly in my second [...]ome to add the Communion of Vigils, the Embers, and Rogation Dayes, in this self-same method as these above, because my third [...]ome else of Lent, will be too long, if set forth after this manner, there being six and thirty feriall Dayes in Lent, besides the Sundayes, already published in this first Tome: and every day hath as well a parti­cular Antiphon and Prayer, as a particular Epistle and Gospel, proper to it self, where­of divers are very long, besides those four long Gospels of the four Evangelists, read all at length in Holy week, which will swell this third Tome to a mighty bulk, being done in this method, where every verse is particularly gloss'd, and by this meanes, I shall render as much Scripture easie to the people, as will occurre in the flux of the whole year, which is the cheifest motive I [Page] have to give my self the labour of this last laborious Tome; and but for this, I had indeed spar'd my pains therein, the rather, because there are already extant admirable Entertainments for Lent, excellently well writ­ten by Father Causin, and rarely well transla­ted, by Sir Bazill Brook, into our mother Tongue, which I doe heartily recommend to those of this Sodality, as well for ever, as untill my third Tome shall come out, accor­ding to the method of this now published already: whereunto I have here prefixed a larger Preface than ordinary, because I will excuse the labour of any other Preface to the following Tomes.

As for the Psalms (which are indeed the hardest part of all the Primmer) I hope the Table, that I shall adjoyn to the end of this Preface, will prove a Key to open every Lock of this our Davids Psalter, and to make us thus farre, at least, to understand the Psalmes, as to know the Royall Prophets Drift there­in; for as Saint Hilary well observes in the latter end of his Prologue to his Exposition upon the Psalmes, that Book is like a City, ful of stately Buildings, divided each into their several partiments, to which doe open Doors distinct, and every Door still opened by a speciall Key peculiar to it self; (hear, to this [Page] purpose, this reverend Fathers words, as you have heard his sence.) We must (saith he) use a diligent and deliberate judge­ment upon the Exposition of every Psalm, that we may know by what Key to open the genuine sence thereof. Now the learned Preists of our Nation, who have translated the whole Bible into English (fixt on this authority of Saint Hi­lary) having undertaken to assign to every Psalm its proper Key, I shall advise the De­votes of this Sodality, to take speciall notice of those Keyes; and if upon this suggestion they doe not cause their Primmers to be printed with some mark of such a Key, as those Priests above have assigned proper for every Psalm; at least, I shall wish them to get some charitable freind with a Pen, to mark their Books with some one of these Keyes (which are but Ten in all) alluding to the Ten-string'd Harp of holy David, and for their more easie doing this (as also that their Books may not be blemished with the mark) these following figures; 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. may suffice to deno­tate the Keyes aforesaid; so that as soon as e're the eye perceives the Figure o're the [Page] Psamle, the understanding knowes to which of the Davidike Keyes that Psalme was set.

And consequently, if the mind be fixt in praising God according to the sense of such a Key, although some of the words do surpass the understanding of the Readers, yet they shall finde their Souls delighted to be praising God in that same sense which David made that Psalme to praise him in, and where the Verses now and then may vary from that sense, yet they will ever fall into some other of the Nine, so this varia­tion will be as little distraction to Souls praying thus, as in Cromatick Ayres, a Dis­cord (neatly taken) is from spoiling of the Musick, which indeed it betters by that Art, when flats and sharps are finely woven in a song, and taken sweetly up from one another.

This I speak from my own experience, as well as that of others (even Religious wo­men) who have found exceeding comfort by this means, when I have told them how to say their Latine Office with Devotion, though they did not understand the language; be­cause by help of such a Figure, which I markt their Books with, they lifted up their Hearts to God and praised his Heavenly Majesty, [Page] in the very proper sense of David all the while they sung their Office in the Quire. So that I doe not venture to suggest a doubtfull thing in this particular, because I have had experience of it in many, who at first hearing thought it a thing incredible.

Now having thus prosecuted in this Pre­face the Method of this present Tome, and told the whole designe of both the other two that are to come, wherein all the parts of the Primmer will be rendred easie to the People. I doe not doubt but I shall quickly under­stand this Primmer will from henceforth be esteemed a very Paradise of Prayers; of best, most sollid, and most sweet Devotion, and by being dayly said, will render us a Sodality of understanding Saints, united as well in Hearts-affections, as in Voice and Prayer; whilest the Lay-people reading their Prim­mers, read the best Praying part of all the holy Sacrifice, and service of the Day. And in so Praying (as this Christian Sodality advi­seth) is supplyed the want of Preaching too, because in these short Prayers once rightly understood, (as by their Glosses here they are Illustrated) they have as much as all the Pastors themselves are able to Preach, while their very Prayers abstract the Preach­ing parts of holy Churches Services. Much [Page] as your spirits doe the sweetness of the Rose, they are extracted from, and carry it about, as I have aimed to doe the sense of both E­pistle and Gospel of the day in the Spirit of the Prayer. And truly the best way I had to shew their longer senses were abstracted into shorter Prayers, was to strike the stone of difficulty which I found therein, upon the harder steel of constant Meditation on that very subject, and by this means the Spirits of a sweet Connexion issued out: such as you see like sparks of Piety to run along on that dry Reed of Illustration which I have made by way of Paraphrase upon the Prayers, if I call it the loosest Tynder of discourse, perhaps it is a phrase of strength enough for that weak sense I write.

But lest I be misunderstood, I shall adver­tise here the Christian Reader that I take the latitude of all sorts of allusions between the parts of holy Churches services contenting my self to find in any sense a Sympathy of Parts, be it Literall, Allegoricall, Morall, or Anagogi­call, which are the four Celebrated Senses that the Expositours rely upon in the explana­tion of the holy Text. The true meaning of which Senses, are in these following Verses declared,

[Page]
Litera Gesta docet, quid Credas Allegoria,
Moralis quid Agas, quo tendas Anagogia.

Which is to say, the Literall Sense, tells the Fact that is past; the Allegoricall, what we must believe, the Morall what ought we to doe; and the Anagogicall to what end we doe it; namely, to bring our Souls to Heaven by so doing.

Thus we see four severall noted wayes how one speech may allude unto another; how what is Literally spoke in the Scripture, may be figuratively understood. Now if I shall be obliged further, to recur unto the severall wayes, whereby one thing may be contained in another: for example, Formally, Virtually, or Eminentially, I hope I shall not be e­steemed to strain a Sense too hard, since no­thing is more common in the Schools. And truly, for compassing so great (I may mo­destly say so rich) a Designe, I see no common Priviledge allowed to others, that can be held too great for me in parti­cular. But lest the common Reader should be lost in this discourse, that begs a School-prerogative, I shall crave leave of the more learned, to give unto the lesse intelligent, examples of those three severall wayes how one thing is included in another.

As formally when the included doth deno­minate [Page] the includer. So we say whiteness is in a wall that is white, because whiteness is the form which gives the wall that denominati­on. Virtually, when effects are included in their causes, as the Son in his Father, as the greatest Tree, or fairest fruit in the little seed thereof. Eminentially, when the creatures are contained in the Creator, which last kind is the most excellent way of any thing being contained in ano­ther; because the creature is more perfect in the Creator, then any effect is in the vir­tuall cause thereof, or any form in the subject which it denominates: Or then indeed the creature is in it self, where we find a world of imperfections; though in God there can be none at all: so to be eminentially contai­ned in a thing, is a more noble and excel­lent way of being included, then either vir­tually, or formally to be contained is. And thus (now and then) wee shall find the Word of God to be (as it were) eminentially con­tained in the Churches prayers, because in them the Holy Ghost seems to communicate himself, most like himself, most spiritually of all, when by the spirit of prayer, he opens the sense of the letter in the holy Writ: And no marvell since our Saviour left his own sa­cred Word to the Exposition of the Holy [Page] Ghost, who was sent on purpose to teach the world all truth upon all occasions of debate a­bout the meaning of the Text. For as Christ is the word of his eternall Father; so the Scri­pture is the word of Christ; and so the pray­ers of Holy Church, are the word of the Ho­ly Ghost, setting an eminentiall ground of har­monious musick unto the dayly descant of the Epistles and Gospels of the day; since wee see the Antiphons (commonly taken thence) are still prefixt before the Prayer, to shew how one reports unto the other.

Now if in this First Tome it happens here and there, that some one Sundayes work bee longer then another, yet there is not any so long, which may not with much ease bee read in seven dayes, and studyed diligently to, thence to make the benefit of reading, by a little meditation upon every Verse. Nor have I suffered some of those Sundayes to passe much shorter then the rest, (namely, those in the third Part of this Tome) both because that Part alone, containeth almost half the Sundayes in the year, as also because I did there indeed begin this work in that brief way, which afterwards I did inlarge, be­cause I was loath to lose so much sweetness of devotion, as the larger Exposition of the Text affords. And if any part shall prove [Page] lesse pleasant then other, let me beseech the Reader to consider, That as in Preachers, there are three signall Faculties, whereof a­ny one renders the owner excellent. Namely, To teach, To move, To delight. So it is in Books, for these are all well written where­in some one at least of those three faculties throughout the Book appears; either that of teaching what is true and solid Doctrine, That of moving to amendment of our lives, or that of delighting us with a sweet delivery of what is written: whether it be by the eloquence of language, or by the quaintness of conceit, in which the Writer doth expresse his mind, it imports not much; and albeit I cannot boast of happiness in any one of these three facul­ties, yet I will hope to have taken such ad­vantage in the contriving of this Book, that what is any where wanting in me, will bee supplyed by the Authority of Texts, both out of Holy Writ, and out of the Expositors upon the same.

Thus having run over the parts of the Primmer whereunto I aim to adopt the whole work of these three Tomes intended there­upon; I shall now desire the Reader to take such an account as I am able to give him of the Parts of this my present Book, consist­ing of Antiphons, Versicles, Responsories, Pray­ers, [Page] Epistles, and Gospels, as for the Illustra­tions, and Applications, (they being wholly mine) the little that is already said thereof above, is more then enough, unlesse any thing I can doe were more considerable. The Explications being all of them in substance (though not in words) the Fathers glosse up­on the holy Text, have their worth and au­thority in themselves, more then I can add un­to them: Onely I desire the Reader to know, I rather chose Cornelius à Lapide, then any other Expositor, both because he hath writ­ten largely upon all the Books of Holy Writ, which do occur in the Churches Ser­vice throughout the year, and because his Morals are more for my pious purpose, then the other more literall Glosses would have been, of more speculative Authors; though withall he falls not short of the literal sense where it is requisite to follow it.

First therefore as to the Antiphons; True it is, they are now and then taken from some other Part of Holy Writ, then commonly they use to be; As for example, That on the first Sunday of Advent, is out of S. Luke, Cap, 1. v. 30. whereas the Epistle of that dayes service is taken from S. Paul Rom. 13. And the Gospel from S. Luke, cap. 21. but the reason is, that in this Antiphon the Church [Page] reports to the mystery of the Incarnation, which must needs precede that of our Savi­ours Birth, so here respect unto the Time or Season, hath prevailed for omitting the usuall way of ordering the Antiphons before the Prayer; and for the same reason, the Anthiphon also on the Third Sunday of Ad­vent varies in this manner to, being taken out of Saint Luke, cap. 1. v. 41. whereas the Gospel on that day, is out of S. John cap. 1. v. 19. and so the prayer is answerable there­unto: Thus for respect unto the Persons praying in those dayes (as now the Church would have us do). The Antiphon on the fourth Sunday of Advent, alludes much to the ancient Patriarchs and Prophets man­ner of calling upon the Messias to come a­way, after so long an expectation of him, as four thousand years together; hence that Antiphon is then taken as it were out of those ancient Patriarchs mouths, rather then from the Epistle or Gospel of the day, and there­fore it is alwayes one of the seven great Os, or exclamatory prayers of the holy Prophets, groaning and crying out with an impatience of delay in the Messias (our B. Saviour) be­ing born.

And these are the onely Three Antiphons in all the year that are not taken out of the [Page] Epistles and Gospels of the Divine Service proper to their day. As for the Antiphon, on Palme Sunday, though it be not in that Go­spell wihch I have here inserted in this Book, yet is it out of the true Gospell of the Day; and the reason why I did presume to alter that dayes Gospell in this Tome, is because I intend (God willing) to explicate the four long Gospels of the Passion (that are read in holy Week) in my third Tome as was said a­bove, in regard they will doe better altoge­ther then apart. Besides, the Gospell I have here inserted, though it be not directly upon the Passion, (as that of Palme Sunday is) yet it reports unto it, and is as it were the very mouth to that Red Sea: so not incongruously placed here, but suiting very well both with the true Epistle, and Prayer of that day, and is besides the very Gospell read in Blessing of the Palmes. But further (as to this particular of Antiphons) the Reader may be pleas'd to understand, that many times the words of these Antiphons are ra­ther the sense of Holy Church, than the ab­solute letter of the Text, yet so, as part (if not all) is ever taken according to the letter it self: and again, whereas I cite one verse onely for such Antiphons, as many times runne through sundry verses, this is done but for [Page] brevity sake, since the diligent Reader will easily trace it out in his perusall of the Text it self. Nor must our Adversaries presume to tax the Church with corruption of the Text in some of her Antiphons, because she doth not alwayes professe, to deliver the ipsissime letter, but onely the sence thereof: which is a priviledge, no dutifull Child can deny a pious Mother, who as she is the Spouse of Christ, hath absolute authority, to order the devotion of her Children accor­ding to her own pleasure and piety.

True it is, I cannot retrive who set the or­der of the Antiphons before the Prayers, but this we find in the Bull of Pius Quintus be­fore the Breviaries, that as the Councell of Trent referr'd the ordering of the Breviary to his said Holinesse, so he, consulting some Fathers of that Councell (and other the best Antiquaries in Rome) did let forth the Bre­viary as now we have it, according to the Records in the Vatican, containing all the Traditions of the Primitive Church, for order of the Publick Prayers, and consequently the Antiphons in the Primmer (which are these we now treat of) being the same with those of the Breviary, were undeniably the same which now they are. And what ever we may say of these Antiphons in particular, [Page] at least we shall find Saint Ambrose (a cele­brated Father, and Doctor of the Church) to have been the Institutor of that Piety to sing (in the Quier) an Antiphon before the beginning of every Canonicall Hower in the Priest his Office, grounded on the Vision which Saint Ignatius (the third successour to Saint Peter in his chair of Antioch) had, of Angels thus Antiphonising, and then alternatively singing sweetly one after another, as now the Divine Office is sung in the Quier, over all the Catholike Church. And for this rea­son sure the Lay-people have their Antiphons out of the Epistles and Gospels, to shew their work of Prayer which followes immedi­ately, is grounded on the charity of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, in whom they are to Love, to Pray, to doe for each other as they would doe for themselves.

And hence we may piously presume the Versicle and Responsory following every Anti­phon, is to incite the Church Militant, to answer the Angels of the Church Triumphant, inciting us to Pray, and praise our Lord with them, e­specially by such a Prayer, as doth not onely exhaust the Epistle and Gospel of the Day, but accompanies withall the Praying and the Preaching Priest amongst us, the Angels and the Saints above us; nay, the Mediating [Page] Jesus, Praying then, and thus, to his Hea­venly Father in our behalfs, as was said a­bove.

Forasmuch as concernes the Epistles and Gospels themselves, I have not dared to alter them in the least tittle, out of a Reverentiall regard unto the Reverend and Learned Translators of the Bible into English, though in many places, perhaps, if the same men were now alive, they would themselves render the Language (here and there) more gratefull, especially to curi­ous Eares, and yet keep as exact a sense of the Learned Languages, of the Originall Tongues, as now they have done, which yet I dare not be so bold to doe.

The suiting of these Epistles and Gospels, as now the Church hath ordered them, was the work of Saint Hierome, commanded so to doe by Saint Damasus Pope, and Con­fessour, Anno. Dom. 367. and this may suffice for a sufficient glosse upon the re­spective parts of this Book, and why it is framed in this Methode.

Now the reason, why I intitle it the Chri­stian Sodality, is, because I would by that Name invite every Christian to be a mem­ber of it, and to make profession of this Practise of Piety, which is grounded on [Page] the Word of God, and on the publick Prayers of Holy Church, which certainly were not made without a deep design, if yet that were any other than what I have guessed at, who shall be glad to hear of a better, for I am nothing wedded to my own conceit herein: I shall not presume to give any Rules at all to our Sodality, though I doe humbly suggest the saying, Thrice a day the Trinity of Pray­ers in the end of every Part of this first Tome, for the Reasons above, and for this one more which I shall add, because by a reverent rehearsall thereof, they shall even kiss, as it were in little, the Picture of our Blessed Lord, drawn out of the full Propor­tion it hath in the Epistles and Gospels of the Day; as also by their weekly reading each respective Sundayes work belonging to the week, they shall make themselves, in a short space, perfect masters of so much Scripture, and be able, not onely to sum it up in their daily Prayers, but to season their discourse with it throughout the week, throughout the year, from year to year, indeed through­out their lives.

Now that they may more zealously doe this, I shall desire them to beleive, the first Founder of this Sodality was Jesus Christ, the Confirmer of it the Holy Ghost, the first [Page] professed Member the B. Virgin, Mary Keep­ing all the words of her sacred Son within her heart, and listing with her self the twelve Apostles, all the Disciples, and Friends of our Lord; Saint Mary Magdalene, with her Sister Martha, and the other two Maries celebrated for their zeale to Jesus Christ, and so making up the Primitiae, or first Fruits, and Members of this same Sodality, which every Christian is inrowl'd a happy Mem­ber of at the Holy Font; nor can he be dis­membred or cast out of this Sodality (but by deserving excommunication) unlesse he first renounce his Christianity, and cast off Jesus Christ, by turning Infidell, Heathen, Atheist, Turk, or Jew. As for designing our Sodality into this method of Prayer, (abstracting all the other Parts of Holy Churches Services) I am so farre from the vanity of making it my Work, that I can onely say, it is my Observation, and must give the honour of it to the Prefect of the So­dality his Holinesse, for no other single Per­son can challenge that Priviledge of pre­scribing the Formes of publick Prayers unto the Universall Church; though in truth we must by Name, attribute the first Collection of these Prayers unto Gelasius the first Pope of that Name, in the year of our Lord 482. [Page] and the stating them into the order we now have them in, throughout the year, unto Saint Gregory the first, most worthy called the Great for his remarkable Saintity, in the year 590. who, in his Vol [...]me intituled of Sacraments (meaning of Mysteries, for it seemes he found these Prayers to be most profoundly mysterious indeed, as now I here endeavour to declare throughout my Book) hath added some more Prayers to what Gelasius made, and hath compacted them altogether, as into a Magazine of the Churches Piety, whereunto, by Decree of two severall Councels, namely, the second Milevitan, and the third Carthaginian (held in Saint Agustines time or thereabouts) it was forbid to add any more, unlesse they were approved by a Generall Councell, or at least some Nationall one of Bishops: See the 12th Canon in the first Councell above. It hath pleased us (say the Fathers) that the Prayers, and divine Services which shall be approved of in this Coun­cell, be celebrated by all, and that no other be used in the Church; unlesse such as shall by the most prudent men [Page] bee made, or are approved by the Synod, least any thing contrary to Faith, or through ignorance, or lesse then due studie be composed.

These Authorities I cite not so much to vaunt my own design, as to avouch I am not worthy to be Father of it, otherwise then by Observation, as above I said; but thence I am bold indeed to commend the Devotion unto our Sodality as a practise of the most solid Piety imaginable.

And here I must crave leave to mind the Reader that it will very little availe a man to be of this Christian Sodality, unless he make himself worthy of it by his saintitie, which he shall soonest arive unto, by making the Scripture his studie (as was before desi­red) and by taking it often in the Cordiall of Holy Churches prayers, when he doth not swallow the greater parts of it all at once, by reading much thereof, expounded as hee hath it here; for this will alwaies be to feed on heavenly food, such as can never breed hereticall diseases in the body of our Sodality, but must needs give saving nourishment to all our soules, and make us, feeding here a while on these sweet honey Combs of Grace [Page] within our holy Hive, feast for all etetnity, on the better fruits of glory with all the holy Company of this Sodality in Heaven.

To conclude, I shall desire the Reader to know my aim in this Book was not to set out any thing absolvtely new, but something very necessary for the Praying people, and ex­ceeding usefull for the preaching Pastor; since as the one will have matter enough of Piety from hence, so the other will have ground enough for ampliation, and to dilate himself upon a short warning by way of exhortation, to the People, though he be destitute of other Books to help himself; and had it not been that I held my self obliged to repair (by o­ther men) my own omissions in this kind, out of a multitude of diversions other wayes; as also that I stand more strictly bound (of late) to help the people then formerly I was, (my superiours best know why and how) tru­ly I should have shaken off (I fear) the la­bour of this laborious work, whereby I shall not yet be covetous of any other honour, then to be door-keeper unto this Sodality, and to subscribe my self, the most unworthy mem­ber of it

F. P.

HEre followeth a Table directing how to apply each Psalme to the proper Key, or genuine sense thereof; which I take out of the proemiall Annotations to the second Tome of the holy Bible, as it is translated by the Reverend Priests of the Colledge of Doway, beginning with the book of Psalmes. And though perhaps some Psalmes may seem as proper to other Keyes, as unto those they have assigned, yet I give so much to their Authority, that till some greater coun­termand it, this may be more safely relyed upon then any other, and therefore I recom­mend this way, as the best that yet is found out, for rendring the book of Plalmes intel­ligible in some measure to the Common peo­ple; and very usefull to the Pastours of the Church, who may perhaps more safely rely upon these Senses, than any private Judge­ment of their own, because these men were versed in the Learned Languages, and made it their study to apply each Psalme to a right Key, according to such rules, as are by them [Page] laid down in these Proemialls for that pur­pose: Now these Keyes they reduce to Ten in number, which are as follow.

  • 1. God in him-himself. THe First is of God, as he is in himself, Trine in Persons, and One in Essence, and of his Divine Attributes.
  • 2. God Crea­ting. The Second is of Gods Works in his Creatures, as of the Creation, and Conser­vation of the whole World.
  • 3. God govern­ing by provi­dence. The Third is of the Divine Providence, especially towards Man, in protecting, and re­warding the Just, and permitting, and pu­nishing the Evill.
  • 4. God by Mo­ses leading the Hebrews out of Aegypt in­to Canaan. The Fourth is of the pecu­liar calling of the Hebrew people, their beginning in A­braham, Isaack, and Jacob, their marvellous increase in Aegypt, their diverse estates, many admi­rable, [Page] and miraculous things done amongst them, with their ingratitude, rejection, and reprobation.
  • 5. God Redee­mer of Man­kind. The Fifth, and principall Key, is of our Redeemer Jesus Christ, and of his Incarnati­on, Nativity, Life and Death, Resurrecti­on, Ascention, and Glory, all prophetically foretold.
  • 6. Christ erect­ing his Church. The Sixth is of the Conver­sion of the Gentiles, or of the Catholike Church of Christ, ever visible in her Pastours, Sacraments, and Sacrifice of the holy Altar, and propa­gated over all the world.
  • 7. Faith and good Works. The Seventh is of Faith, and good Works, which is the true manner of Christians serving God.
  • 8. The proper acts of Da­vid. The Eighth is of Davids own Works, and of Gods sin­gular benefits towards him, for [Page] which he rendreth thanks, and Divine Praises, as also of his recounting his ene­mies, dangers and afflictions of minde and body; namely, by Saul, Absolon, and o­thers, in which cases he humbly beseecheth Gods protection; and further, he expresseth himself a perfect Image, and pattern of a sincere, and hearty-penitent, bewailing, confessing, and punishing his own sins.
  • 9. Death, Judg­ment. The Nineth is of Death, and Judgement, the End, and Renovation of this World, with the generall Resurrection.
  • 10. Heaven, Hell. The Tenth, and last, is of Heaven and Hell, according as every one deserveth in this Life.

NOw in the Table following, These Columnes that are marked with [...] the denote the number of the Psalmes: Those that are marked with the * de­clare the numbers of the Keys, whereunto every Psalme is appro­priated, and in what sense it ought to be understood, according to the meaning of the Royall Pro­phet David.

[...]*
17
26
38
47
59
67
78
85
93
103
116
127
135
1410
155
163
178
186
197
205
215
227
235
247
258
263
278
286
298
307
317
322
333
345
353
367
377
383
395
405
4110
421
434
446
456
466
476
487
499
507
518
529
537
543
558
568
573
588
598
605
617
628
637
646
656
666
676
685
698
707
715
729
737
749
753
764
774
786
795
807
817
826
8310
845
857
866
877
886
892
903
912
926
9310
945
955
969
976
985
991
1007
1017
1027
1032
1044
1054
1063
1078
1085
1095
1106
1117
1123
1134
1147
1155
1166
1176
1187
1197
1203
12110
1227
1233
1243
1257
1263
1277
1286
1297
1307
1315
1327
1331
1341
1352
1364
1377
1383
13910
1406
1418
1427
1438
1441
1453
1462
1476
1482
1496
1501
FINIS.

THE Christian Sodality.

On the first Sunday of Advent.

The Antiphon, LUKE 1. v. 30.

FEar not Mary, for thou hast found grace with our Lord; Behold, thou shalt con­ceive, and shalt bring forth a Son.

Vers. Drop dew ye Heavens from above, and let the clouds rain down the Just.

Resp. Be the earth opened, and let it bud forth a Saviour.

The Prayer.

ROwse up, we beseech Thee (O Lord) thy power, and come away, that from the eminent dangers of our sins (thou protecting) we may deserve to be freed, and (thou deli­vering us) we may be saved.

The Illustration of the Prayer.

SHould a Turk or Heathen ask me what report this Prayer hath to the Epistle and Gospel of the day, (there being scarce one word of either in it) I should not wonder at him; but did a Christian ask me such a question, I should pitty him, as either not well Catechi­zed, or at least as not reflecting on what he hath been taught: for example, that past Mysteries are by Holy Church presentiated unto us, as now actually flowing: namely, that Advent represents the time when the Blessed Virgin Mary was near to her delivery of her Sacred Son, the Messias, (our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ) into this world; and for respect unto this time, the Antiphon of this day is taken out of the 1. of Saint Luke, not out of the 21. as the Gospel is, because that 1. Chapter puts us in minde of the time which this Prayer reports unto: so doth the Versicle and Responsory; and so doth the last An­tiphon of Advent, being one of the great Os, as we call them, importing the exclamations used by the holy Patri­archs in their Prayers, calling upon our Saviours Birth as near at hand; and consequently the Prayers of Advent must be adapted to the times past, to the voices of the Ancient Patriarchs and Prophets, looking up to Heaven, with their Predecessours, and their own wearied eyes, for four thou­sand years together; all crying out, as if they durst not believe their own eyes, but would awake, as it were the sleeping God, that had so long left the world under the lash of a Triple Tyranny, which they did groan beneath, of Death, Sin, and Damnation; and speaking (by the dictate of the holy Ghost) like men to God, as if there were more or lesse of power in his Omnipotency; be­seeching him to hasten away with all his Rowsed power; and by his protecting grace, to free them from the eminent dangers they were in, that had slept so many years in the [Page 3] night and trance of sin, (that is to say, in the guilt there­of:) and next, to deliver them from all future punish­ment due unto them for that guilt, by a saving sentence in the latter day of Doom: and so (briefly) praying to be secured from all dangers they were liable unto, either of Guilt, or pain of Sin: He, I say, that looks upon the present Prayer with this reflection (which is but due unto it) will soon perceive the connexion it hath (by beseeching God to Rowse up his power, and come away) to the Epistle specifying the greatest roots of Sin, from the guilt where­of we desire protection and freedom, by the coming of Christ, the source and fountain of all Grace: and to the Gospel, telling us we are then before all the world final­ly, truly, and most absolutely delivered from the due pe­nalty of Sin, (which is eternall damnation) when the De­vil, and all his accursed crew shall see us called at the latter day of Doom unto an everlasting Bliss, and Glory, by the happy sentence of Salvation passed upon us: For though we are protected here, and (by the Grace of God) set free from the guilt of Sin, yet we are then most properly deli­vered from all danger of punishment for the same, when we are declared (which God grant) at the latter day (maugre the Devils malice) to be saved Souls. But that all this may more clearly appear, see both the letters of the Texts, in Epistle and Gospel, with the Expositours senses there­upon suitable to this Illustration of the Prayer as above; and then confess there is more depth of sense and spirit in the Churches Prayers, (being all dictates of the holy Ghost) than at first sight men will imagine, or (without deep meditation) ever find out, and believe.

The Epistle, ROM. 13.

11. ANd knowing the season, that it is now the hour for us to rise from sl [...]ep; for now our salvation is nearer than when we believed.

12. The night is past, and the day is at hand; let us therefore cast off the works of Darknesse, and put on the Armour of Light.

13. As in the day, let us walk honestly; not in Banquettings and Drunkenesse, not in Cham­berings and Impudicities, not in Contention and Emulation.

14. But put ye on our Lord Jesus Christ.

The Explication.

11. THe Apostle, in the immediate Verse before had told them, That the fulness of the Law was Love; and supposing them thereby prepared to fulfill the same, by loving one another, he now adds the convenience of the season, and happiness of the present hour to encourage them to perfection: But we must note he applies his speech both to the Jewes and Gentiles in this place; to the former, alluding unto the time when they did onely be­lieve the Messias was to come, whom now they can see with their own corporall eyes; to the latter, that their time is now come also, of awaking from the sleep of infide­lity, and of their other enormious sins, being the Redee­mer of all mankinde was actually come; though even the Jewes also, after Christs Birth, were fast enough asleep in their infidelity, (most of them) and so were capable of this speech to them, even in that sense too.

[Page 5]12. By the night, is here meant the time before Christs comming, made dark as night with infidelity: By the day, the time after our Saviours Birth, rendered bright as day with the light of the Gospel: the works of darkness are Sin, because they shut out the light of grace from our Souls: the Armour of Light are acts of Vertue, works of Grace; and in these words Saint Paul minds us, that our life is here a spiritual warfare, since we know Armour is necessary for Warriours; though the Greek Text imports by Armour of Light, a kind of habit proper to the day; and this is not inconsistent with the other sense above, for Armour is a kind of habit too.

13. This Verse seemes to begin with prosecuting the last sense in the former; as if it were indecent to appear in the day without our Armour of Light, as above: but if it be taken as independent thereof, it imports not; for the sense is full in it self: A [...] in the day of Grace, as in the day of the illuminating Gospel, let us walk honestly; that is, modestly, converse religiously, and shew our selves to be children of Light by our works, shining to the edifica­tion of our neighbour, and glory of God. Not any more in Banquettings and Drunkenness, feastings and excesses of Wines: These you know are works of the Flesh, not of the Spirit, or the Grace of God; by Chamber-works the Apo­stle means here plainly Fornication, by Impudicities, more petulant, and wanton actions of Lust, even in publick, such as indeed may be well called carnall impudencies. Not in Contention; not striving for vain-glory, and popular applause; whence followes the forbidden Emulation, which is an envie at our neighbours greater good, or e­steem, than our own: See therefore here, three of the ca­pitall Sins so represented unto us, as by all means to be avoided, Gluttony, Lechery, Envy; all being acts and deeds of darkness, not fit to appear in the day light of the Gospel, which now shines bright among us.

14. By putting on Christ, is here meant, being dressed [Page 6] up in such Vertues, as may make us appear Christians, men clad in the Livery, the Sanctity of our Lord and Master, Jesus Christ: and so abundant the Apostle, in this phrase, bids our Vertues be, that they may hang as full Garments all over us; for this difference there is betwixt carrying, and putting on of cloathes; that when carryed, they are cumbersome, and not adorning; when put on, they are light, and becoming: So to carry Vertue onely wrapt up in the speculation of it is no way graceful, but to unfold it by the practice thereof, this becomes a good Christian, and this is truly to put on Christ; not onely to study, and speculate, but to practice Vertue.

The Application.

1. THe two first Verses of this Epistle are wholly and clearly describing the effects of the Incarnation, and do exhort to a due Christian comportment at such a season: That is, now to prepare our selves for our Deifi­cation: since therefore God became man, that man might become God: I have said ye are Gods, and all sons of the Highest, Psal. 82. v. 6.

2. The third Verse tells us how unsuitable all Sin must needs be at this season, (though indeed it cannot be allowable at any time) but especially how unseasonable these three deadly Sins now are, which here the Apostle specifies (and under them forbids us all the rest) Glut­tony, Lechery, Envy. For nothing sooner starves a Soul to death, than a gluttonous pampering of the Body: no­thing more odious to our God incarnate, than to pollute that humane nature which Jesus could not endure to take upon him, but in the sacred womb of his unpolluted Vir­gin Mother. Nothing so unseasonable at this season of love, as for a Christian to envy Christ in his neighbour, just now when he coming to save us, commands us to love each other, as he loves us all.

[Page 7]3. The last Verse gives us an armour of Proof against all danger of sin whatsoever: for as Jesus, by taking our sins upon himself, did redeem us; so we, by putting on his Vertues, may deserve to be saved; that is to say, we may be capable of Salvation, for other desert we have not of our selves, than a meer capacity of Heaven, through the merits of our Saviours death and passion applyed to us, cooperating towards that which we cannot operate, our own Salvations: since it is the onely participation of his merits, that makes us fit to receive his rewards, for those we call our meritorious actions; such as Saint Augustine required, saying, He that made thee without thee, will not save thee without thee. Yet the same Doctor, lest we should presume too much upon our selves, says also, When God rewards mans works, he crowns his own Gifts; for even our cooperation (whereby we merit) is the speciall Gift of God.

Which we Petition in the Prayer above, most aptly set to the Tune of this Epistle.

The Gospel, LUKE 21. ver. 25. &c.

25. ANd there shall be signes in the Sun, and the Moon, and the Stars; and upon the Earth distresse of Nations, for the confusion of the sound of the Sea, and Waves.

26. Men withering for fear, and expectation what shall come upon the whole world, for the powers of Heaven shall be moved.

27. And then they shall see the Son of Man coming in a cloud, with great power and majesty.

28. But when these things shall begin to come [Page 8] to passe, look up, and lift up your heads, for your redemption is at hand.

29. And he spake to them a similitude; see the figtree, and all trees.

30. When they now bud forth fruit out of themselves, you know that Summer is nigh.

31. So you also, when you shall these see things come to passe, know that the Kingdom of God is nigh.

32. Amen, I say to you, that this generation shall not pass till all be done.

33. Heaven and Earth shall pass, but my Words shall not pass.

The Explication.

25. THese Signes appearing in the Sun, Moon, and Stars, argue they shall not perish, but remain, set to another Series, or order of being, than they were, be­fore such Signes in them shall portend the dismall day of Judgement. And indeed how can there be other than a sad distress on earth amongst all the Nations thereof, upon the confusion of sound that will then be in the boiling Sea, and Waves, which by the general conflagration (fire falling from Heaven) shall be far more agitated, than ever by any storm, or tempest; these commonly happening but in some part of the Sea, whereas this disturbance shall arise from the very bottom of the channell, and so make the Surges much more horrid, than when they are caus'd by the most boisterous winds, (ploughing up onely the even surface of the waters;) but here (probably) the very Sands, Stones, and Rocks, will all boil up from the deep, roaring like Thunder in the ears of all Nations whatso­ever. [Page 9] And we may guess at the confusion of this sound, when it shall be heard (and known) distinct from that of the generall summons given by the Angels in the sound of Trumpets, breaking even the deepest sleep of death, a­waking, and raising dead men from their graves.

26. It is indeed an usuall effect of fear to make men pine away, and look like withering plants, (nor is man other than a rationall plant, if well considered in all his parts) and though here the cause of pining seem to be the sadness of mans expectation, what shall become not onely of himself, but of the whole world besides; yet what followes, tells us, this expectation is but an effect of the powers of Heaven, being moved; that is, removed from us, by having their usuall influence into earthly creatures obstructed; for so we now depend upon their influencies, that we see the least, or shortest ecclipse of either Sun or Moon, is sensibly felt in all the creatures of the earth, by some pre­sent, or future disturbance to their well-being; insomuch, that should the Sun but miss to make his annuall, or diur­nall revolution, all the plants upon the earth would wither immediately, and cause a famine over the whole universe; so absolutely necessary is the Suns heat to the cold earthy nature that is cherisht by it.

27. This verse will litterally occur in the 24. Sunday after Pentecost, and shall be there expounded.

28. We are here told, the confusion of this dismall day shall not be void of comfort to the just at least, while they are all advised to hold up their heads to Heaven, in hope to receive the fruit of their redemption; for when the A­postle tells them their redemption is at hand, he means the fruits thereof, since we all know the work of our redemp­tion was the past passion of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ: and it will be here with the just, (thus looking up to Heaven) as with the holy Patriarchs and Prophets it formerly was, when with the like action Isai. c. 38. v. 14. tels us, His eyes were weary with looking dayly (for many years [Page 10] together) up on high, in hope to see the promised Messias come from thence: Thus will it fare with the just, at the time when these fore-running signes portend the second coming of our Saviour in the nature of a Judge, sharing out to every Just, the fruits of his Redemption, Glory, and salvation, which then was said to be at hand, because all time is but a moment, or instant to eternity.

29. The gloss above, is made good by this verse fol­lowing, which likens the generall Judgement (of the just) unto the spring, in respect of the then promised fruits of their labours unto all the husband-men upon the earth; onely what Analogy St. Matthew, chap. 21. makes between the fig-tree, and this day of Doom; St. Luke doth make be­tween that, and all other trees or plants whatsoever: since as every springing plant (first, or last) brings forth some fruit or other, and therewith some seed to conserve the kind or species of the plant; so every Christian soul, that hath but the least vegetation of grace within her (bringing forth thence some spiritual fruit) may hope to reap (in time) the seed of her salvation by it; and therefore with reason should look up to Heaven, though Hell do seem to meet it, when all things are in this confusion.

The 30, 31, 32, and 33 Verses following in this Gospel, are in a manner verbatim the same with the close of the last Sundays gospel in this book, and so being there largely ex­pounded, need here no further exposition.

The Application.

1. THerefore holy Church to day joynes a Gospel of Judgement to an Epistle of the Incarnation, to let us see we cannot at a less rate than the hazard of a most ri­gorous Judgement omit to celebrate the holy time of Ad­vent, by acknowledging the second coming of Christ, shall be to punish those eternally in the next world, who have not made him a Religious welcome into this.

[Page 11]2. And because our holy Mother found we were not apt to do our Christian duties purely out of love to God, therefore having given us, at least that motive first in this dayes Epistle, She addes now the other of holy Fear, which the memory of the day of Judgment needs must striks in­to us. O let us now, by frequent acts of holy Fear, prevent the danger of our then despair: yes, now while every mi­nute of Repentance is able to purchase an eternall recom­pence: Let us, I say, now do that which then in vain we shall wish to have done, if we now omit to do it.

3. But happy they who shall prevent the latter fear with a present love, by making the whole doctrine of this day the rule of their practice; by so securing Man-God to be their friend, that they need not fear God-man to be their Judge; and doubtless that is holy Churches aime to day, whilst to prevent Christ calling us to a fearfull (indeed a dreadfull) Judgement, She calls on him to a chearfull In­carnation.

Praying as above, by the Protection of his grace, to be freed from all dangers here; and by the deliverance of a happy sentence, to be finally saved there.

On the second Sunday of Advent.

The Antiphon, MAT. 11. ver. 3.

ARt thou he that art to come, or look we for another? Goe, and report to John what you have seen; the Blind see, the Dead rise again, to the Poor the Gospel is preached.

Vers. Drop, &c. as before, pag. 1.

Resp. Be the Earth, &c.

The Prayer.

RAise up our hearts, O Lord, towards pre­paring the wayes of thine onely begotten Son, that by his coming amongst us, we may deserve to serve thee with purifyed soules.

The Illustration.

IN the last Sundayes Prayer we besought Almighty God to rowse up his own power, and come away to [Page 13] those that had four thousand years expected him; now to day we beseech his Divine Majesty to raise up our hearts to­wards him, left our but lately opened eyes from the sleep of sin do close again, if our raised hearts affections do not keep them open; for lumpish hearts are many times the cause of sleeping eyes: and indeed what hearts so lumpish as those that are addicted unto lumps of flesh, to carnall, and terrene desires, which, as they ever draw us down­ward, so must they of necessity make us dronish, and drowsie, in the service of Almighty God: this day there­fore finding the danger of a sinfull effect, we deprecate the cause thereof, we pray to be rid of the lumpishness of our hearts, and that we may have them vigilant, active, vigo­rous, raised, and rowsed up by Almighty God, to high, and Heavenly thoughts: Such as may prepare the way for Jesus Christ to come amongst us, that by his coming we may deserve to serve Almighty God with purified Souls. How pu­rified? By loving him, and so deserving to be his Fa­thers Servants in a high degree indeed, as fore-runners to his Sacred Son, as Baptists, as Angels sent before his face to prepare his wayes, and consequently as men; than whom greater did never arise amongst the sons of women. Blessed God! to what a height of perfection doth holy Church invite her Children to day? being but on Sunday last raised from their dead sleep, their trance of Sin? and yet no marvell; for Christianity is in truth, the summity or top of all perfection; and of all Christians we know the Catholike to be Top, and Top-gallant; that is to say, the highest of men; which consequently so purifies their Souls, as they become at least, the lowest of Angels; since in true morality, the highest of the inferiour, arrives to the perfection of the lowest of his Superiours: whence we read of Saint John Baptist, That he was an Angel sent be­fore the face of Jesus Christ to prepare his wayes, Luke 7. ver. 27.

Now lest this discourse seeme but gratuite, and to have [Page 14] little, or no connexion to the whole service of the day, however we finde it genuine enough, perhaps, unto the Prayer: see what Lessons of Purity and sanctity of Soules the Epistle gives us, insisting altogether upon the highest of Sanctity, mutuall peace and charity, such as made the two most discordant people in the world, united perfectly in one, the Jew and Gentile, who, before they were in Christ united, and had their hearts raised up to heavenly affections, detested one another; but once meeting both in the love of one God, they became in Christ one Thing, one Body, of that undivided Church, which hath the onely Son of God to be the head thereof, our Saviour Jesus Christ. Nay, see further, how this dayes Gospel makes of humane Soules, (thus raised up by mutuall love, by ha­ving all one God, and beleeving equally in the doctrine of his sacred Son) Baptistick Saints, and consequently spirits Angelicall, whilst what is read to day of Saint John Baptist, is spoken to us, as either being (or invited to be) like him, fore-runners to our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, voices crying out in the desart of this world, prepare the wayes of our Lord. O Christians! O Catholicks at least! remember we are now in holy Advent, a time set out apart to prepare us for a worthy receiving of our Sa­viour at his Nativity into this world; be it therefore spent, as Saint John Baptist did imploy his dayes, in pen­nance, fasting, praying, in purifying of our Souls, in raising mortall man up to the purity, immortality, and sanctity of Angels; so shall we pray, as all our Pastours preach to day, which is, I hope, a sufficient adjusting of this dayes Prayer unto the following Epistle and Gospel of the day, bidding us with one mind, and one mouth glorifie God; which then we doe, when our practice and our Prayer is answerable to what our Pastors teach, and preach unto us.

The Epistle, ROM. 15. ver. 4. &c.

4. VVHat things soever have been writ­ten, to our learning they are written: that by the patience and consolation of the Scrip­tures, we may have hope.

5. And the God of patience, and of comfort, give you to be of one mind towards one another, accor­ding to Jesus Christ.

6. That of one mind, with one mouth, you may glorifie God, and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.

7. For the which cause receive one another; as Christ also hath received you unto the honour of God.

8. For I say Christ Jesus to have been Mini­ster of the Circumcision for the verity of God, to confirm the promises of the Fathers.

9. But the Gentiles to honour God for his mer­cy, as it is written, Therefore will I confesse to Thee, in the Gentiles, O Lord, and will sing to thy name.

10. And again he saith, Rejoyce ye Gen­tiles with his people.

11. And again, Praise all ye Gentiles, our Lord, and magnifie him all ye people.

12. And again, Isaiah saith, There shall be the root of Jesse; and he that shall rise up to [Page 16] rule the Gentiles, in him the Gentiles shall hope.

13. And the God of hope replenish you with all joy and peace in believing; that you may abound in hope, and in the vertue of the holy Ghost.

The Explication.

4. SAint Paul alludes here to what was written in the old Law, and makes it all wholly and entirely, to have been a lessen for our instruction, at least, though not a rule to our actions, since the abrogation of it: and if he say thus of the abrogated Law, much more ought we to receive and read (for our instructions) all th [...] is written in the new Law, which shall remain to the worlds end un­altered. But he applyes this speech particularly now to what he said in the immediate verse before, citing the Pro­phet Davids words, Psal. 68. The curses of those that curse Thee have fallen upon me, making Christ speak these words, as taking upon his own person the Curses and Sins of the people committed against his Heavenly Father; to restore to God, as it were, his lost honour, (if we may so say) by assuming these Curses to himself: as also (by his suffering) to appease the Divine wrath: and in this sense he applyes his speech to the Romanes, that they might con­vert to their instructions, and comfort, this which (in their behalf) our Saviour took upon himself, namely, the guilt and burthen of the Gentiles Sins, as well as those of the Jewes, so to ingratiate them also to his heavenly Father. By the patience and consolation of the [...]criptures, meant, the patience they teach us, in their singular examples thereof, and the comfort they bring us, in letting us see we may (by following the said examples) hope for the like rewards which now the Saints in Heaven have; for so the last words of this verse import.

[Page 17]5. The Apostle calls him the God of patience, and of comfort, because he is infinitely patient, infinitely comfort­ing; and because his Vertues are not (as in Man) his Ornaments, but his Essence; so that he is patience it self, comfort it self, and more, if we could more express. Then we are most properly of one mind one towards another, when we wish, and do as well to others, as to our selves. Accor­ding to Christ; as Christ was to us, and as he gave us com­mand to be, saying, Love one another, as I have loved you. This is indeed absolute perfection, and this is the true Badge of a perfect Christian.

6. That of one minde, with one mouth, &c. Then we do truly glorifie God, when we conforme our selves in all things to his holy Will; and this we can not all do, unless all our mindes be one, (as he is in us all) to that one ef­fect of glorifying him: so when one pretends God is glo­rified thus, and another will not have it so, but in a way clean contrary, then we are not of one minde, nor do we speak forth his praises with one mouth: which yet we doe, when out of severall mouthes we express one and the same will, and way to praise Almighty God. The Apostle seemes to insert the glorifying God, and the Father of Je­sus Christ under two severall notions, to let us see, that as Christ was man, he was also truly the Son of God, be­cause as the second Person had in Heaven a Father without a Mother, so in Earth Christ had a Mother without any Father, save onely God in Heaven.

7. For the which cause; that is, to shew you are all of one mind, &c. receive, help, and cherish one another, be­ing Christians, (or in order that you may be so) as Christ hath received you (that were Gentiles) unto the honor of God, to the same Church with his native and chosen People th [...] Jewes; and (of all severall nations) made up one joynt honour and glory to the Divine Majesty.

8. True it is, Christ was sent by his Heavenly Father with Commission (as it were) unto the Jewes onely, and [Page 18] therefore he did live and die amongst them, to verifie those promises which God had made them in Abraham, and the Prophets; for as the law was onely given unto, and kept among the Jewes, so the promises and predictions of that law did onely appertain to them, and were (necessarily) to be made good amongst them, as indeed most exactly they were by Christ, and this in virtue of Cōmission from his Heavenly Father: For which cause he is called here Minister of the Circumcision, (though he abrogated that law) in regard he did all his life time administer to the circumcised his labours and pains, by Teaching, Preach­ing, Curing, and infinite other wayes serving the Jewes in order to their Redemption; and this directly, and prin­cipally to prove the veracity of God, who had promised to send the Jewes a Messias, that should do this, and by doing this, he was truly, and properly, their Mi­nister.

9. But not to the Gentiles so, because he came to them for mercy onely, and ultroneously; to shew his goodnesse was not limited to the bounds of his Commission to the Jewes, but might (and did) mercifully extend it self also to the Gentiles, thereby to amplifie the honour and glory of God, in doing more than could be expected of him, and that to a people, who had no promise, nor any hope thereof. Though it was not onely foreseen that Christ would doe this act of ultroneous grace and mercy, but fore-told by the royall Prophet, Psal. 17. ver. 50 as followes in this nineth verse of the Epistle.

10. And as (Deut. 32. ver. 43.) The Prophet sayes of the Gentiles, Rejoice ye Gentiles with his People; that is, with the People of God, with the Jewes, for your Con­version also; and sing forth praise to God for his mercy shewed to you therein.

11. Here it is declared, that not onely some few Na­tions of the Gentiles, but even all of them shall be first or last made partakers of these mercies, and thereby are bound to praise our Lord.

[Page 19]12. By the root of Jesse, is here meant a Branch of that root, namely, Christ Jesus, the son of David, and of Jesse, as Isaias saith in another place, There shall spring a rod from the root of Jesse, Isai. 11. ver. 1. which Rod is Iesus descended as above: and yet with reason enough Christ is called the root of Iesse too; for though as man, he was but a branch of David, (his root) yet as God, he was the root of David, his Creature: again, David was rather his Seed; than his Root, because he had not from David to be Redeemer of the World, but was him­self the Root of Davids, and all Mankinds redemption, and sprouting forth (as from the Root of goodnesse in himself) branches of Grace and Glory to David, and all those whom he was graciously pleased to predestinate for Heirs to God, and Coheires to himself in his Heavenly Kingdome: The hope of which Kingdome he hath mer­cifully given as well to the Gentiles, as faithfully by promise he gave to the Iewes.

13. The Apostle here calls him the God of Hope, as above, Verse 5. he did call him the God of Peace and Com­fort; and prayes he will replenish them with all Ioy, and peace; as who should say, both Jew and Gentile, setting aside former distances, now are to Joy in this, that they are made one in Christ Iesus, and therefore must live in peace together, as the members of a naturall Body, since they are become Members of Christ, his Mysticall Body: that by so living, they may both abound in hope of one reward, enough for both, the Kingdome of Heaven; and this through the Vertue, that is, Charity, or the Grace of the holy Ghost, wherein he also prayes they may both abound.

The Application.

1. IF what is here written be to our Instruction, 'tis to make us be the Saints we are not yet; 'tis to fa­cilitate the way, by shewing us how the Jew and Gen­tile were both Saincted by Christianity. The Roots whereof are the three Theologicall Vertues, Faith, Hope, and Charity, which indeed doe briefly summe up this whole Epistle in the last Verse thereof, and are given us as the best preparatives to make way for Jesus into our Hearts. Faith we see made Jew and Gentile both one Church. O may it grow to such an excellence in us, to abolish Heresie from Christianity; and because it is a speciall gift of God, let it be our daily Prayer that he will give it unto all the World, Turk, Heathen, Pagan, Jew.

2. Hope keeps together those that Faith uniteth, and, like an Ancre in a storme, secures the Ship of Christ in highest seas of Persecution. May then the Hope of fu­ture mercy inable us to undergo our present Misery; may the example of the Saints before us encourage us to be like patterns unto our Posterity, as they have been to us, that were our Predecessours.

3. Charity makes operative both our Faith, and Hope, sends the Believer with the hazard of his life to propagate the Faith of Christ throughout the World, and directs our present actions to such a rectitude of their intentions, as may secure a future possession of their Hopes. So without Charity in vain we Hope, in vain men doe believe; and are rather nominall, than reall Christians; such as cry out at the latter day, Lord, Lord, and shall hear him say, I know you not, while you professe belief in Jesus Christ, and offer dayly sacrifice to the De­vill; while you pretend a hope of Heaven, and doe such actions as can onely merrit Hell; while you call one [Page 21] another brethren in Christ, and bear a mutuall ha­tred greater than the Gentile bore the Jew; for want of those Heart-raising virtues this Epistle recommends, and bids us

Pray as above, that by the frequent acts thereof, we may both prepare the way of Christ, and be able, by his coming into our Hearts, to serve him with purified Souls. So by h [...] coming to us, makes us deserve to goe to him. Take therefore our desert here, and every where, as in the last Sundayes prayer it was explicated, so shall it never be mi­staken.

The Gospel, MAT. 11. ver. 2. &c.

2. ANd when John had heard in Prison the Workes of Christ, sending two of his Di­sciples, he said to him,

3. Art thou he that art to come, or look we for another?

4. And Jesus making answer, said to them, Goe, and report to John what you have heard, and seen.

5. The Blind see, the Lame walk, the Le­pers are made clean, the Deaf hear, the Dead rise again, to the Poor the Gospel is preached.

6. And blessed is he that shall not be scanda­lized in me.

7. And when they went their way, Jesus be­gan [Page 22] to say unto the multitudes of John, what went you out into the Desart to see? a Reed sha­ken with the wind?

8. But what went you out to see? a man cloathed in soft Garments? Behold, they that are cloathed in soft Garments, are in Kings houses.

9. But what went you out to see? a Pro­phet? yea, I tell you, and more than a Pro­phet.

10, For this is he of whom it is writ­ten, Behold, I send mine Angell before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before Thee, Mal. 3. v. 1.

The Explication.

2. IT was from his own Disciples he heard the Stories of Christs admirable works, whilest he was in prison, for reprehending Herod about his unlawfull marriage with Herodias his Brothers wife: and so he sends two of the same Disciples to Christ, that they might see with their own eyes the wonders of his Works, and thereby leave the fond opinion they had of Iohn, his being a greater man than Iesus. This was done in the two and thirtieth year of our Saviour, which was the second of his Preaching; and Saint Iohn did this purposely to confirm his Disci­ples in the belief of Iesus, being indeed the great Messias that was expected: lest when Iohn was dead, (as soon after it happened) they might remain in doubt of that truth, which was no less importing, than their Soules salva­tion; namely, that Christ was the true Messias, and Iohn but his fore-runner.

[Page 23]3. Saint Iohn did not bid them ask this question as a thing he doubted of, for he had, before this Baptized Iesus, and often given many great testimonies of his be­ing the Messias; but onely finding he could not perswade his Disciples to that truth, he now sends them to have it made undoubted unto them; not so much by the words, as by the prodigious works of Christ: Though Saint Iohn askes the question in his own, not in his disciples names, to shew his greater skill in curing his Disciples disease, by seeming himself to be sick of the same, according to that of Saint Paul, Who is weak, and I am not weak? 2 Cor. 11. ver. 29. Again, the Disciples durst not perhaps have been so bold with Christ, had not their Master given them leave to ask this question in his Name.

4. Loe, the answer, answerable unto expectation, not in words, but works: Christ tells them not, that he is the Messias, but bids them goe back, and tell John what they had heard and seen, knowing full well, that Iohn from thence would prove unto them, he was the man they asked after, the God-man, the great Messias: besides, Christ, by this way of answering, took off from himself all note of vanity, and gave a high example of humble modesty, by declining to speak his own praises, though not to doe the works whereby God was praised, by the affirmation of the truth without a word; and therefore Christ before them did actually doe many Miracles, which Saint Luke (c. 7. ver. 21.) recounts even such as Esaias, c. 35. v, 5. and c. 61 v. 1. had foretold were to be the un­doubted signes of the true Messias; which done, he bids Iohns Disciples Goe back, and tell him what they had heard and seen; as who should say, what they did see, was done purposely to give them satisfaction to their question, which yet they did not receive as satisfactory, till Iohn made it so unto them, the more to testifie the truth.

5. These were the very signes which Isaias (in the places above cited) gave of the true Messias. By the poor [Page 24] are here understood, chiefly those who are poor in Spirit, that is, voluntarily such, esteeming all worldly wealth as trash, and coveting no riches but those of grace and glory: I say, chiefly such, because among the poor whom Christ preached unto, his Apostles were the chief, who were truly poor in spiri [...], by leaving the lit­tle all they had to follow Christ; and these were they whom he took most pains to instruct; Note here what an honour it is to be preacher to the poor, when it was given as a mark to prove Christ was God, so must it needs be a mark to prove that those who now doe it, are children of God inspired thereto by their heavenly father.

6. It is hugely remarkable, that our Saviour after such prodigious miracles, closeth with saying, Blessed is hee that is not scandalized in me, rather he might have said, Happy are they who stand in Admiration, (indeed in Adoration) of me: but it wants not depth of my­sterie, that he sayes the contrary, because his poor and abject manner of life was nothing suitable to his splen­did works; and for this reason he sayes, Happy are they who are not taken off from the beliefe of my Deity, by the beholding the vility of my humanity. But his meaning was deeper yet, namely, to answer thereby even unto the thoughts of Johns Disciples, which hee knew, though they durst not speak them; for they were staggered to behold so mean a man, (as his apparrel, and outward person spake him) working so many mi­r [...]cles; hence they resolved, first to make report unto John what they had seen, and then to frame their Judgements as he should advise them: Now to this thought our Saviour applyed these words: Happy, who are not scandalized in mee.

7. Not till they went away, because he knew Iohns Disciples had too good an opinion of their Master, as thinking him to be the Messias; so to have praised him before their faces, had been both to flatter the [Page 25] Master, and pervert the Disciples into a belief, their Errour was a Truth: On the other side since the people had their eyes wholly upon Christ, (to exercise his own humility, and to render them better informed of Iohn the Baptist than it seems they were) he falls into Iohns praises to the multitude, by asking t [...]em, What they went out to see, when they ran after Iohn in­to the desart? Did you goe to see a Reed tossed too and fro with every winde? Or doe you thinke Iohn such? That he who had first preached my praises to the people, now he was in prison, had changed his opi­nion of me? and so sends this doubtfull question to me? No, he is still the same constant man, he is not blown like a Reed out of his former beleife, by the blast of Herods breath committing him to prison.

8. Our Saviour prosecutes his design in the former verse of rectifying the people in their judgements about S. Iohn, by asking them whether they thought Iohn a man flexible in his minde, as those are who daily varie their apparrel, and pamper up themselves in the most changeable of vices, a Mollities or softnesse of nature, yeelding and altering it self at every least im­pression made upon it? Or went you out to see a man in Kings houses? that is, of Kings Houses, a Courtier, variable as the winde, turning and wind­ing his opinion, as they doe their habits, who follow the fashions of the Court? No, Iohn if in the desart, clad in hair, feeding little, praying much, and thence constant in his opinion, what ere you thinke to the con­trary, by his Disciples coming from him to me with the question as abov [...].

9. And least they should thinke they stood sufficient­ly informed of Iohn the Baptist his merits by believing him a Prophet, our Saviour asks even that question, as if it were below St. Iohns titles to be a Prophet, [Page 26] and so Christ said, he is more than a Prophet. Why? be cause Prophets onely foretell future things, but John both told the people the Messias was suddenly to come, and had besides the honour to shew him to them, as well as to tell them of him: So he was truly a Prophet, and more than a Prophet.

10. And that they may see how much more, he tells them John is an Angel among men, and affirmes the Pro­phesie of Malachy cited in this verse, to be verified of the Baptist, to shew thereby, that as God formerly spake to the People but by the mouthes of Men, who did fore­tell them he was to come, and save the world; yet now that he was actually come himself, he sends more than man, an Angel of men at least, John the Baptist, both to prepare his way, and to point him out to the people with his finger, saying, Loe here he is, that hath been long ex­pected, the great Messias, the Man-God, Christ Jesus, whose shoo-strings I am not worthy to untie, though you esteem me his equall, nay, some of you value me a­bove him too.

The Application.

1. WHat our Saviour in the Baptist did commend, holy Church to us now recommends, His Fortitude, his Austerity, and his Angelicall Purity: We shall professe the first by not onely standing the shock of open persecution, but that also of the inward warre our senses make perpetually against our Reason: if we shall rather choose to die, than to commit the least sinne against Almighty God; for thus we shew the fortitude of Grace, while we repell the assaults of Nature.

2. The second we shall then be perfect in, when we perswade our selves eternall felicity cannot be bought too dear by any our temporall austerity; and when we cease to flatter one another, that mortification is not necessary, [Page 27] unlesse to expiate enormious sinnes. Alas fond souls! why then did Jesus? why his Blessed Mother? why the holy Baptist use Austerity of life? they had no sins to purge away by penance; no, they for our example were austere, and to declare that temporall pleasures are com­monly the causes of eternall punishments.

3. The third is, as the way unto our Journies end; for since by Angels we are onely once removed from God, either we must approach him by the purity Angelicall, or be for ever separated from him with the spirits Dia­bolicall.

For prevention whereof, and for obtaining the Baptistick vertues, we fitly pray to day as above.

On the third Sunday of Advent.

The Antiphon, LUKE 1. ver. 41.

BLessed art thou, Mary, who didst believe our Lord: These things shall be per­fected in Thee, which were spoken to thee by our Lord.

Vers. Drop, &c. as before, pag. 1.

Resp. Be the Earth, &c.

The Prayer.

LEnd, we beseech thee, O Lord, thine ear unto our Prayers, and enlighten the dark­ness of our minde with the grace of thy Visi­tation.

The Illustration.

SEe how like himself the holy Ghost makes us pray to day, when Spiritually altogether this Prayer al­ludes [Page 29] unto the other Service of the day; for lite­rally there is no connexion at all between the Epi­stle, Gospel, and this dayes Prayer, but Spiritually they suite exceeding well together. And first, as re­lating to the time of Advent, alluding to that imme­diately before the reall Birth of Christ, wherein the holy Patriarchs and Prophets prayed, as we have heard in the two foregoing Sundayes; but with this addi­tion, that still the nearer we come to the Feast of Christmas, the nearer the Prayers represent Christ un­to us, and now indeed so near, as if upon the sum­mons of two Prayers onely gone before, Christ were come already so farre on his way from Heaven to Earth, that we may now even whisper in his ear, (as this Prayer seemes to doe) begging the Loan of his Eares unto us in his transient carreer, as if each of us were forced to stop him on his way for some Emolumentall occasion particular to our selves, while we say, Lend, we beseech thee, O Lord, thine ear to our Prayers; or as if our guilty Consciences perswaded us he might be still as deaf to us (though at hand, according to the Epistle) as he had been to all the world beside for four thousand years to­gether, and therefore we are now taught humbly to round him in the Ear; and, as it were, with a fervorous zeal, to run like Lacquies after him, beg­ging the favour of a private whisper as he goes, and that meerly to tell him our case is worse than others, that his generall Grace of Visitation to the whole world, will hardly be enough for us, unless he please particularly to enlighten the darknesse of our minde with the (particular) grace of his speciall Visitation to us, though it be by an application onely of his Ear to our particular suite, as he runs posting through the de­sart of common sinne, where we (more sadly each than other) may piously believe we lie insnared, and want [Page 30] a little glimmering of Grace (more than ordinary) to in­lighten us, that we may first seeing, lament, and then la­menting, expiate our selves of all our sinnes whatsoever against the blessed time of his Nativity: and indeed the best way to avail our selves of the annuall Feasts (e­specially those which are mysteries of our redemption) is to presentiate the same as now actually flowing, and first being arrived to our knowledges: for so shall our souls be raised unto a piety suitable to the thing, as well as to the time that puts it into our minds: And what Christian is there so obdurate, so stony-hearted, as if he could every year perswade himself (which holy Church exhorts us to, both by our Pastours and our Prayers) that things were then in doing, which he knowes are done, and that himself were an actor in each Scean, in each Feast or Mystery represented, would not relent and sof­ten towards his God, who like a melted Goodnesse came to pour out himself amongst us.

This, this beloved, were the part of good Christians, to pray now in this sense, to run like Lacquies (nay like shadowes) near up to the new Incarnate God, who being in himself an Inaccessable light, was fain to ecclipse his Glory in the cloud of humane Nature; that so within the shadow of his shade-yeilding body, we might approach unto him, and whisper our necessities in his sacred Ears, who now as man, will hear us, however as God, the whole world seemed to cry out in vain to him for 4000. years together.

Say then, Beloved, this Prayer to day, with this reli­gious Duty, this All-ghostly sense dictated unto us by the holy Ghost, and we soon shall see the effect it worketh in us, towards rendring us the perfect Christians, that this dayes Epistle exhorts us to be, Joyfull, modest, resigned, thankfull, and peacefull, even to the surpassing the under­standing; nay more, inlightned Angels running before the face of Jesus Christ to his Crib, where born, he will [Page 31] immediately dispence in ample manner the speciall Grace of his visitation to us all, that thus (like Baptists as the Gospell to day exhorts) shall now prepare his wayes be­fore him to the future Feast of his Nativity. And thus we see both Epistle and Gospell of this day, though not litterally, yet Mystically (if not as it were eminentially too) included in this Prayer above.

The Epistle, PHIL. 4. ver. 4. &c.

4. REjoyce in our Lord alwayes; again, I say, Rejoyce ye.

5 Let your modesty be known to all men; our Lord is nigh.

6. Be nothing carefull; but in every thing by Prayer and supplication let your Petitions be known with God.

7. And the peace of God which passeth all un­derstanding, keep your hearts and intelligences in Christ Jesus.

The Explication.

4. TO Rejoice, that they were Christians, and had the happiness of true Faith, true Hope, true Charity: This the Apostle meant by rejoycing in our Lord, in his holy gifts of Spirit bestowed upon them, not that he had made them noble, rich, or great Persons, but religious Christians: for this he bids them alwayes rejoyce in our Lord; again, and again rejoyce: And when he said always, he meant as well in affliction, as in prosperity, because to zealous Souls no humane trouble ought to be disturbing, so [Page 32] long as they have the comfort of a good Cause, and a good Conscience too.

5. Modesty is a vertue giving a mean to all the actions of a man, and therefore that we might see Christianity sets all things in order both with the inward, and out­ward man; the Apostle exhorts the Philippians to give a proof of their perfection in Christianity by their Modesty; and by such a modesty, as might be known to all men; such a modesty, as puts a gracefull blush upon all their actions, lest any one might see the infirmity of man in him, who was become more than man, by beeing a true and perfect Christian; and therefore S. Paul tels us here, we should stand upon a modest guard, because our Lord, who is to be our Judge, is nigh, and hath his eyes upon us, as needs he must, when he gives us the concourse of his Divine As­sistance towards our each thought and deed: but our Lords being nigh, may now in Advent, be applyed to the Nativity of our Saviour; and for this purpose holy Church appoints that place of Scripture to be read to day, though litterally the Text alludes to the latter day of Doom.

6. By Care is here meant Anxiety or trouble of minde, not that he prohibits a diligence, a due regard to doe what is on our parts to be done, but beyond that he will not have us goe; he forbids us all anxious sollicitude, and recommends a perfect resignation of our selves, to the will and pleasure of Almighty God. And though he bids us have a care to pray upon all occasions, as well of Prosperity, as of Adversity: yet he allowes not any sol­licitous care in us about the effect of our Prayer, whether we obtain our requests, or not, made unto God by Prayer, but will have us leave that freely to his Divine Majesty; for indeed Beggars (who want all things) must not choose what supply they will first receive, but humbly accept of whatsoever is given; and if denyed, they may ask again, but never must be troubled when they are [Page 33] refused: nor is our Prayer to God, other than an expres­sion of our despicable beggery, and exigence of all neces­saries, both for Body and Soul, and since from him we receive all our supplyes (what hand soever it be that gives relief) to him must our Prayer, to him our Supplication, to him our thanks; and (for his sake) to those that are his Messengers, his Ministers of help unto us, and then we glo­rifie him, when we thank them, by whom he hands his Blessings to us.

7. By the peace of God we may here understand, either that increated peace, which is God himself, whereof peace­able creatures participate, or the peace which Christ made between God and Man, by his passion appeasing the Di­vine Wrath, or the peace which we make among our selves, when we forgive each other our Offences; or the peace we have within our selves of a quiet Conscience; for all, and every one of these, are truly called the Peace of God: And yet when the Apostle sayes, That peace which passeth all un­derstanding; he seemes to incline to the first and last ac­ception of Peace; for as that surpasseth the understanding of Angels; so this is indeed past all humane understanding to know, how unquiet man can attain the happiness of that peace, which a quiet conscience affords him, since it calmes all the tempests of outward persecution and trou­ble, and makes a man by the equality of his mind, equally to bear all unequalls whatsoever can befall him, keeping our hearts (our wills) and our Intelligences (our under­standings) still sixt upon Almighty God, still adhering unto him, and united to his sacred Son, our Lord and Sa­viour Iesus Christ.

The Application.

1. IN the first Verse of this Epistle we are taught how to comport our selves towards God, Al­wayes rejoicing in him, to bear even the afflictions of this world with a contented mind. So Saint Paul Rom. 5. We glory even in our tribulations, and glory we cannot in any thing that gives us not content, that doth not joy our hearts; for the momentary tribu­lations of this world (born with patience) secure us of eternall consolations in the next. Whence the same A­postle, Cor. 6. sayes, As it were sad, yet alwayes rejoicing, because in our patient suffering we serve and glorifie The God of all consolation.

2. In the second Verse see how we are to demean our selves towards our neighbour, Modestly ever, because our Lord is nigh. As who should say, we can never look upon our Neighbour, but as on our fellow servant holding up the hanging to let our common Master in to us, that followes him purposely to see how we de­mean our selves to one another; which must needs be Modestly in his presence. And when is he absent, who alwayes is between us? alwayes indeed within us? An excellent close tie to humane modesty; ever to behave our selves as in the Presence chamber of his Heavenly Majesty.

3. What followes in this Epistle, is to teach us our behaviour towards our selves. That is to say, reflect­ing on our own infirmity, to be ever asking health of Soul and Body, ever praying to God in all our exi­gences, not loosing our labour to ask relief or com­fort from one another, who are all invellopt in a masse of common misery: so the surest way to finde comfort, is to cast our care away, and to resigne our selves to God, [Page 35] to beg of him alone what ere we lack. For if we have his open car, him present with us, all is well; all at peace with God and Man.

Whence it is we beg to day as above, that hear­ing our Prayers, he will graciously visit our hearts, and by so doing inlighten them in these Triple Duties aforesaid, as fit prepa­ratives in Advent, for the approaching Na­tivity of our Lord.

The Gospel, JOHN 1. ver. 19. &c.

19. THe Jewes sent from Jerusalem Priests and Levites, that they should ask him, Who art thou?

20. And he confessed, and did not deny: and he confessed, that I am not Christ.

21. And they ask'd him what then? art thou Elias? and he said I am not. Art thou the Pro­phet, and he answered, No.

22. They said therefore unto him, who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us? what sayest thou of thy self?

23. He said, I am a voice of one crying in the Desart, make straight the way of our Lord, as Isaiah the Prophet said.

24. And they that were sent were of the Pha­risees.

25. And they asked him, and said to him, [Page 36] why then dost thou Baptize, if thou be not Christ, nor Elias, nor the Prophet?

26. John answered them, saying, I baptize in water: but there hath stood in the midst of you, whom you know not.

27. The same is he that shall come after me, that is made before me, whose latchet of his shoe I am not worthy to unloose.

28. These things were done in Bethania be­yond Jordan, where John was baptizing.

The Explication.

19. THey did aske this of the Baptist, after he had bap­tized Christ, and given testimony to the world, that Jesus was the Messias, whereas the people looking on Iohn the Baptists austerity and sanctity of life, held him rather to have been the Messias, or at least a more emi­nent Prophet than Iesus Christ. Now, because the other Evangelists told us, what testimony the Baptist gave of Christ before he did Baptize him, therefore Saint Iohn Evangelist omits it in his Gospel, which indeed he wrote chiefly to supply what the rest had omitted; and since this opinion the world had of Iohn the Baptist to be the Messias, was near the time, when the Law told them their Messias was to come, they send the Priests of the Law, the Ministers of their Synagouge to know the Truth; and to aske par­ticularly about it, that afterwards they might satisfie the world: hence coming to Iohn the Baptist, they, the Priests and Levites a [...]k him, Who art thou? and asking this juridically, he was of necessity to give them answer: not that they asked whose Son he was, for they all knew him to be the son of Zachary the Priest, and so consequently a Priest too; but [Page 37] their desire was to know, what his office was, besides his dignity, seeing him teach, preach, baptize, and doe more than ever any man had done before him: and however this question savoured of malice (in some) to Christ, and therefore they would rather have Iohn to be the Messias than Iesus, yet in others it argued malice to Iohn, and these resolved to blame him, if he undertook more than his Commission; so they aske him, Who he was, but undoubtedly it was by divine Ordinance too they were moved to ask this question, that thereby the veritie of Christs being the true Messi­as might appear, not onely, by our Saviours own works, but also by Iohns confession.

20. By this answer it seems they asked Iohn, not onely Who art thou? but also, Whether thou art Christ? So when we read, he confessed, we must understand, it was the naked truth he did confesse, when he said, hee was not Christ, and gave them to understand, this digni­ty and office did not belong to him, but onely to our Saviour.

21. They proceed then to ask if he were Elias, be­cause they knew Elias was reserved to be the fore-run­ner of Christ, according to the prophecie of Malachy, Chap. 4 v. 5. and knowing the time of the Messias was at hand, they thought Iohn to bee Elias, as being ig­norant that Malachy his prophecie reports to Christ his second coming in the day of Judgement, when Elias in­deed shall come before him, as now in his first com­ing Iohn the Baptist did, which yet these Priests might have known, because the same Prophet Malachy fore­told, Christ should have a fore-runner to his first, as well as to his last coming; meaning Elias for one, Iohn the Baptist for the other; So Iohn denying himself to be Elias said most true, and yet did not deny but himself was foretold by Malachy, to be Christ his fore-runner, though his humility would not give him leave to con­fesse [Page 38] so much when they asked, Art thou the Prophet? and he answered, No, he meant not such a Prophet, as deserv'd that name above all others, and to be stiled eminently The Prophet, since in this nature, Christ one­ly was his own, and his eternall Fathers Prophet also, who revealed unto us the mysteries of the Deity, and of true Religion: Besides, since the proper office of a Prophet is to foretell things to come, and that Iohn the Baptist was properly sent to point out Christ already come, even with his finger, as well as with his tongue, therefore he might very well, (humbly and yet truly too) deny himself to be a Prophet.

22, 23. Here they pressing him hard, and declaring they came by lawfull Commission to doe so to, and stood bound to carry back his answer, loe they have it with all humility and truth together; because there is nothing lesse than a voyce, and nothing more certain, than that he was by the Prophet Isaias foretold to bee the man, who by his preaching and sanctity of life, should give example to the world, that the wayes of God are holy, and so that he was sent before to tell the world: Christians wayes are those of God; and must be such as the Baptist had begun, and as Christ had perfectly trod out before them, to make them straight.

24. It is particularly noted, those who came thus to interrogate S. Iohn were Pharisees, because they preten­ded to more than ordinary knowledge in the Scriptures; and having read there, that the Messias was to baptize, which was not foretold of any other Prophet, hence they ask as followeth.

25. Why then dost thou baptize, if thou be neither Christ, nor Elias, nor the Prophet? and by this Interrogatory, they thought to have confounded him; So it argues beside the Commission they had to ask, Who he was, they added this Question out of their own malice to him, and out of Ostentation, to shew the people they were well read in the Scriptures.

[Page 39]26. To this Iohn replyes by distinguishing betwixt his own and Christs Baptism, telling the people he doth but Baptize in water, (Christ shall baptize in Spi­rit) for thus the rest of the Evangelists make the Bap­tist answer, and therefore S. Iohn omits that; So the Baptist professeth his Baptism is onely in water, as a sign or Figure of Christs Baptism, which shall be in Spi­rit to remission of sins, which this of Iohns was not, but onely by his Baptisme he exhorted people to pen­nance and tears for sin, not that sin was thereby re­mitted. But there is one in the midst of you, whom yee know not, (Iesus Christ,) who daily converseth with you, and yet you do not take notice of him to be the true Messias, whom you enquire after so earnestly; as who should say, leave your curious questions, doe but use your own eyes, look but earnestly upon Iesus, and you shall soon by his works, perceive he is the man you seek for.

27. The Baptist sayes, Christ shall come after him, be­cause he shall preach when Iohn is dead; by saying, Christ was made before him, hee both alludes to the eternall ge­neration of Jesus in the decree divine, and to the per­petuall prelation or preference both of doctrine and san­ctity, wherein Christ was many degrees before the Bap­tist, in so much as he doth not esteem himself worthy to untie our Saviours shooes, which in the esteem of man is the meanest office that can be imagined, because wee commonly stoop as low as earth to perform it.

28. This Bethanie is not that where Martha and La­zarus treated our Saviour, but is distinguished from it, as much in the mysterie of the name, as in the distance of the place; for that Bethania signifies the house of hu­mility, This the house of Ships, or, The place of passage, namely, where the people of Israel passed over the Ri­ver Iordan, going out of Egypt into the land of promise, and there Christ was baptized by Iohn, where also Iohn [Page 40] commonly baptized all others, to shew the Figurative Baptisme did declare the transmigration in the true Bap­tisme from Sin to Grace; and so was like that passage of the Israelites from Aegypt into the land of promise, from a wretched, to a prosperous condition.

The Application.

1. WHat so deplorable as to have eyes, and not to see the shining Sun? This blindness of the Jewes is what to day the Gospel represents. They knew the Tokens of the true Messias well enough; they knew those were not verified in the Baptist; and as well they knew them all made good in Jesus Christ; yet seeme to doubt, O wilfull Caecity!

2. What shall we think, to see the Christian blinder than the Jew; the Catholicks perverser than the Hereticks; and as we read, Tim. 1. Confessing they knew God, yet denying him in their Works: By doing such things as give themselves the Lye: Whence holy David sayes, Ini­quity belyes herself. And this so often as Christians in Profession, are Infidels in Practice.

3. But see a greater blindness yet in these, who will de­fend their Vices to be Virtues; and even glory in their own Iniquities. Say then beloved, was it not high time to seek an Eye-bright out to cure this Caecity of Souls, re­buk'd, in being represented, Whilest we pray as above to day, for illumina­tion of Grace, to disperse the dismall dark­ness of corrupted Nature?

On the fourth Sunday of Advent.

The Antiphon.

O Emmanuel, our King and Lawgiver, the expectation of Nations, and the Saviour of them, come to save us O Lord our God.

Vers. Drop dew, &c.

Resp. Be the earth, &c.

NOte this O Emmanuel, or some one of the seven great Os (variable as the Sunday falls out on dayes more or less before Christmas Day) is alwayes the Anti­phon on this Sunday: And these Os shall be explicated in the other Tome of this work, when every day that hath a severall Prayer and Gospel, shall be set out as these Sun­dayes were: suffice it now to reflect, that [Page 42] this O, this exclaiming voice argues the man­ner of crying out in the old Patriarchs and Prophets, for the coming away of the so long expected Messias.

The Prayer.

O Lord we beseech thee, raise up thy power, and with thy mighty virtue come away to our succour, that by the help of thy grace, what our sinnes retard, the indul­gence of thy propitiation may Accele­rate.

The Illustration.

LOok in what Stile the Church began her Advent-Prayers, she ends them with the same, as if Omnipo­tency had not power enough, and could be raised to grea­ter, by being rowsed, or stirred up: for though it be not needfull, yet we may lawfully, and laudably enough speak in this language to Almighty God, who magnifies (to us at least) his power, by acknowledging our want of it to be so great, as if it needed re-inforcement to doe the work of our Redemption; an act as farre above the Angels naturall reach, as it was beyond our hopes or merits, had it not been mercifully promised without desert in Man: for when Angels see the Sun of Justice clad in the clouds of our Iniquity, they were amazed, and saw that God had found a means to adde, as it were, to his Om­nipotency, by partaking of humane Impotency, and by raising our weakness (in his sacred person) to an a­bility above Angelicall capacity; he seemed indeed to [Page 43] rowse, or stirre up his own Omnipotency to a Super-omni­potency, to an act greater than it had ere before extended to, namely to pardoning of Sin, a thing the Angels ne­ver were acquainted with; for though Man were redeem­ed, yet the Devils were for all eternity condemned upon the guilt of their one onely sin: Nor is it a lessening of the phrase, to ask the succour of Gods mighty virtue, though it be in truth Almighty; for all we can adde to God, is rather diminution, than addition to his per­fection, which consisteth in simplicity; so that in him Power and Omnipotency, Might, and Almightiness is all one Thing, because his Attributes are his Essence; each of them Infin [...]e, and all of them together making his Infinity no greater than it is in any one alone: if yet we may use that freedom to speak of multiplicity, where (pesonality excepted) simplicity makes up all perfection, as in God it doth: But having in this language courted down Almighty God from Heaven, lest we grow vaine-glorious by the honour of his approach; see how the rest of this dayes Prayer doth humble us, while in the follow­ing words we give this reason for our calling God to our Succours, with all his mustred forces, That by the help of his Grace (added to us, cooperating with the same) what our sins retarded (that is to say, our own redemption was by our own sins retarded for 4000. years together) the In­dulgence of his propitiation may accelerate.

It was indeed, a huge indulgence in Almighty God to make his sacred Son a propitiation for our sins; and more, to hasten him away for this purpose, since fourty thousand years had been too short a time to have expected so much mercy, as is now accelerated, by the indulgence of his propi­tiation, which would not give him leave to stay above 4000. years away. And by this close of the Prayer, we virtually include the whole Epistle and Gospell of the day, while we beg the help of Gods Grace to accelerate unto us the benefit of the Indulgent propitiation, that Christ his Birth-Day [Page 44] brings to every pious Christian: which benefit, lest our sins retard, see how the Church prepares both Priest and People to a due regard against them, by the coun­sell given to both in the Epistle, and by exhorting both to be Baptistick Saints in the Gospel of the Day, to be pre­parers of the way of Christ, Angels of Men, running this holy Advent before his face, to sanctifie our own, and our neighbours wayes, unto the Crib, where Christ on Christ­mas Day is mystically born again, as often as Christians celebrate the Feast of his Nativity; so saith Saint Leo in his nineth Sermon upon that Feast, (and the like is of all others) We doe not so much recall the past, as we behold the present Feast of our Saviours Birth, so often as it comes about by Annuall revolution.

The Epistle, 1 COR 4. ver. 1. &c.

1. SO let man esteem of us as the Ministers of Christ, and the dispensers of the Mysteries of God

2. Here now is required among the dispensers, that a man be found faithfull.

3. But to me it is a thing of least account, to be judged of you, or of Mans day; but I judge not my self neither.

4. For I am not guilty in Conscience of any thing; but I am not justified herein: but he that judgeth me, is our Lord.

5. Therefore judge not before the time, untill our Lord doe come, who also will lighten the hid­den [Page 45] things of darkness; and will manifest the counsels of the hearts, and then the praise shall be to every Man of God.

The Explication.

1. THe Apostle seemes here to bid Man esteem of him (and his Associates in the Apostolate) as if they were not men, but Ministers of Christ, for as much as they did the Offices of God, by being dispensers of his Mysteries; and indeed that is most true, for though to be a Steward, or master of a Family under any temporall Lord, and to dispence, and dispose of his Lords Monies and Goods, be not to execute an office above man, in regard all the goods and monies in the Stewards hands are temporall things, and the properties of nothing above a humane creature; yet to be Steward of the House of God, and to have the dispensing of such goods as are Spirituall, and cannot be the properties of any temporall Lord, certainly this renders a man (though not in nature more than Man) yet by Office hugely more than an Angel: for though we read of them, that they are, Heb. 1.14. Ministring Spirits in the House, or Church of God, both triumphant, militant, and patient; yet we never read that they were stiled the dispensing spirits of Gods hidden Mysteries; which yet, as the Apostles were, so must their suuccessours, the Priests of holy Church be too, and consequently are not in the execution of that Spirituall Office to be looked on, or esteemed as men, but as Ministers of a higher nature, as persons indeed more than Ange­licall, since they have an Office and Power above An­gels; namely, to forgive Sins, and to dispence, or dispose of Gods severall Graces, by the conduit of holy Sacra­ments, Pipes, made on purpose (by our Saviour Jesus Christ) to convey unto our barren Souls the fertilizing [Page 46] waters of heavenly grace; and these pipes are so put into the hands of Priests, as they can turn the cock at pleasure, give, or retain this holy grace, as they judge fit, to administer a Sacrament, or suspend a Sinner from the benefit thereof. But we must further note the Apostle here, as he speaks in generall to all Christians, and bids them esteem Priests above men by reason of their office, so he speaks particularly to the Corinthians in order to their main contention, which was to make a difference betwixt the Dispensers of these Mysteries▪ as if Baptism (for example) received from one, were of more value, than if they were baptized by another, or as if the Ministers of Baptism were the Authors of grace, and so they who received it at a more holy mans hands, received more, than if the conferror thereof were lesse holy; to both these effects the Apostle speaks, correct­ing the Corinthians errour in them both, that is, for think­ing the Administrator of a Sacrament to be the Author of grace therein conferred, or that grace was more abun­dantly conferred, according as the Administrators there­of were more or lesse holy.

2 This alludes to the vanity of the Corinthians, who were men so curious, that they judged of their Preachers as they found them, more wise, more grave, more elo­quent in their Sermons or Catechisms than others, and particularly they adhered much to Apollo, because they held him more eloquent than S. Paul, whereas the same Apostle here tells them, they must not regard in the Dispensers of Gods word, the Rhetorick, language, or eloquence of the preachers, but above all their fidelity, or being faithfull, that is, to have them tell the true sence and meaning of Christ Jesus, to have them give rather sound, than flourishing doctrine, least while they put too much force in words, they lose the vigour of the Spirit, which is, and ought to be the life of a Sermon, and least they seek by the Ostentation of their langua­ges, [Page 47] rather their own, than the glory of God, or preach themselves, not Christ: Whereas S. Paul tells them here, fidelity is the principall part of a preacher, that is, to preach the Word of God, and not the word of man, to preach spirit rather than language, to move the soul to Acts of love, rather than the ear to delight of Elo­quence.

3. This Verse prosecutes the sense of the former, tel­ling them plainly he did not regard their fond judgements, that esteemed men by their glib tongues, rather than by their vertuous spirits; for it is indeed Unction, (a speciall gift of the Holy Ghost) that renders a Preacher most profitable to souls, and so most accomplisht in his preach­ing, whence the Apostle, knowing what he said was pure spirit, told them he did not regard their censures of him, as if he were defective in his duty of preaching, and what he sayes to them in this kinde, he affirmes the like in respe & of all men by his following words, wherein he makes no account of mans day, that is, of humane judge­ment in a point of Spirit; for thus the day of man is often taken, as by Jeremiah it was, Chap. 17. v. 16. when being derided by the people, who contemned his Prophecies, he cryed out, Thou knowest O Lord, I de­sire not the dayes (the applause) of men, nor regard their judgements of me; Suffice it, I have delivered unto them what thou hast to me revealed: So in this sense S. Paul here cares not for the judgement of the Corin­thians, whether they like his preaching or not, but is content that he tells them the genuine sense of his Lord and Master, Christ Jesus; and yet least he may by this speech seem arrogant, See how hee takes off all suspi­tion of vanity in himself by what follows, saying, Though I am not troubled, O Corinthians, at what you thinke or judge of me, yet neither am I so vain as to presume I am without fault, and so I neither will nor dare to judge my self, this place might disswade Here­tikes [Page 48] from presuming they are certain of their future salvation, and of their being here in the state of grace, if themselves thinke so, assuredly S. Paul might better justifie himself, and yet we see he does not, indeed he dares not doe it.

4. While in this next verse he saith, though I am not guilty particularly of any infidelity, vanity, or ostenta­tion in preaching, (for still he prosecutes that sense, which yet generally may be understood of any sin,) ne­verthelesse I am not justified therein he will not justifie himself,) but he that judgeth me is our Lord, and to him I must leave it to judge, who not onely sees and knows all hearts, but perfectly knows them too, that is, sees further and clearer into all mens hearts, than any one man can see into his own.

5. Here the Apostle referrs not onely his own judge­ment of himself, and of his Ministery, but even the judge­ments of all men whatsoever to the latter day of Doom; for then (and not till then) Our Lord shall come, and in­lighten the hidden things of darkness, by laying all things open, and this not onely (as some Hereticks will have it) whether we believe right or wrong, but also whether we doe good or bad deeds according to our Faith: For so by the plurality of hidden things here mentioned to be revealed then, is clearly meant in those words of the Apostle; insomuch that Hereticks fondly pretend unto a certainty of their rectitude in Faith, more than they can doe unto a rectitude in their works, and therefore flatter themselves, that be their works (the counsels of their hearts) what they will, yet since it is by Faith men are justified, and since they pretend to know cer­tainly, that they doe rightly beleeve, they therefore scruple not to s [...]cure themselves of salvation, be their lives never so bad, being their Faith, as they say, (to their certain knowledge) is right: For the Holy Ghost hath taught us a contrary doctrine to this presumption in Ecclesiastes [Page 49] Chap. 9. v. 1. A man knoweth not whether he be worthy of love or hatred. So Prov. 20.9. Who can say, my heart is clean? So Job 9 21. If I bee simple or Inno­cent, yet my soul knoweth it not. So Jer. 17. v. 9. Wicked is the heart of man, and inscrutable, unlesse to God alone: To conclude, the sentence of Judgement shall not one­ly passe upon our Faith, whether that be right or wrong, but upon our works, the Counsels of our hearts, for eve­ry one shall in that day receive according to his works: and Luke 20. we receive what our works deserve; and in the mean time till the day of generall judgement come, the Apostle forbids to judge each other, since neither he, nor any man can securely and rightly judge him­self, but then look who hath done and deserved well, the praise shall be to every one of God, though mistaking men have judged those perhaps worthy of blame, whom God shall declare to be praise-worthy, because he finds them to have been faithfull to the Ministery or trust which he reposed in them: So here we see from first to last, St Paul his true sense in this place is upon fide­lity in the dispensers of the Mysteries of God, and declares, that no man but God can judge in that particular, as being an office not appertaining to men, but to God himself, and unto him alone: I must here advertise you, that the Apostle in the next Verse declares that he useth his own, and Apollo's name but figuratively, there­by to represent to the Christians their faults, in pre­tending to have one more light of grace than another, or to be one better able than another to understand the Scriptures, shewing it is a thing they ought as lit­tle to presume of in themselves, as to censure whether he or Apollo did more faithfully perform the trust of God reposed in them, by their ministery of dispensators of his Mysteries.

The Application.

1. THe closing Advent season claimes a due regard in this dayes service, so the prayer begins, alluding un­to that, and ends besides with the accustomary reference to the Epistle of the day. How like the out-cryes of the ancient Prophets is the stile of Holy Churches prayer to day. They cryed out thus, O Wisedome! O Adonai! O Root of Jesse! O Key of David! O Rising Sun! O King of Nations! O Emmanuel, &c. Come and save us, thou that art our Lord God. And we, promising all these exclamations, pray as above. O Lord we beseech thee, raise up thy power, and with thy mighty vertue, come away to our succour, &c. meaning all the power, and all the Vertue included in those Attributes of Wise­dome, Adonai, King, and Saviour, which the Prophets gave him as above.

2. And least our sins do chase away the coming Jesus, see this Epistle points us to the Priests of holy Church, as to the Ministers of Christ, and dispensers of the Mysteries of God, Meaning of the Holy Sacraments, that blot out sin, and give us grace to bid our Saviour welcome.

3. Hence we conclude, the Pastors and the People are admonished to buckle to their severall Devoirs to day, these in administring, these in receiving of the Holy Sacraments, and yet each having done his dutie, nei­ther to presume he hath done well enough, but both referring of themselve to God his Judgements for the future, and expecting his mercies for the present, And to pray as Holy Church above appoints, That our sinnes doe not retard the coming of his mercy towards us.

The Gospel, Luke 3. ver. 1. &c.

1 ANd in the fifteenth year of the Empire of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius Pilate being governour of Jewrie, and Herod being Tetrarch of Galilee, and Philip his brother Thtrarch of Iturea, and the Countrie of Trachonitis, and Lysanias Tetrarch of Abilina.

2. Ʋnder the High Priests Annas and Cai­phas, the word of our Lord was made upon John the son of Zacharie in the desart.

3. And he came into all the countrie of Jor­dan, preaching the Baptism of pennance unto remission of sins, as it is written in the Book of the sayings of Isaiah the Prophet.

4. A voice of one crying in the Desart: prepare the way of our Lord, make straight his paths.

5. Every valley shall bee filled: and e­very mountain and hill shall be made low, and crooked things shall become straight: and rough wayes plaine:

6. And all flesh shall see the salvation of God.

The Explication.

1. BY Tetrarch we are here to understand a Comman­der of the fourth part of the kingdome of Pale [...]ina, equally divided by the Roman Emperours into four Pro­vinces, and those committed to the care of four chief Com­manders [Page 52] called Tetrarchs. The reason, why the Evange­list is here so exact as to specifie Tiberius the Roman Em­perour, and all the four temporall Commanders under him of [...]alestina, divided, as above, into four Provinces, as also the spirituall Commanders, which were the High Priests of Ierusalem, at the time of Iohn the Baptists preach­ing and pointing out our Saviour Iesus Christ to be the Messias or Redeemer of all mankinde, was because the ve­rity of our Saviours birth, death, and passion, should be left to after ages, as a truth so abundantly testified, that never any doubt should be rationally made thereof, since all that are here named, had some remarkable hand in the passa­ges of our Saviours life and death; as namely Tiberius the Emperour, who was so taken with the reports of our Saviours singular sanctity of life and miracles, that hee contended mainly to have him placed among the Ro­man gods, but failed in the attempt (by divine Ordinance) because it had been an Indignity for him that was the onely true God of all the world to have obtained an after-place among the Idols and false gods of the Romans; Pilate as having condemned Christ to be crucified. Herod An­tipas, for having unjustly committed to prison Iohn the Baptist the fore-runner of Christ, because he reprehended him for marrying Herodias, wife to his brother Philip; so these two brothers are brought in upon one account. Lastly Lysanias, because he about that time did endeavour to recover the Kingdome of Iudea for Antigonus, in cast­ing out Hircanus, made King thereof by the Roman Empe­rour, and Herod for backing Hircanus against Lysanias in the quarrel as above, was by Augustus Cesar, and Anthonie his colleague preferred to the crown of Iudea, with the ex­clusion of the said Hircanus from that crown; these four principall Commanders, being men famous in the world at that time, and having all notice of our Saviours pro­digious miracles, they are recorded as Testimonies be­yond all exception of the truth thereof.

[Page 53]2. As also were the two Priests, Annas and Caithas' whereof the latter was then (and all the three years of our Saviours preaching) high-Priest, before whom he was first convented, after he had been by Judas betrayed in­to the hands of the Jews, that conspired his death; and 'tis here specially remarked, that in the conjunction of these above named circumstances, the word of our Lord (the divine Command) fell upon John the Baptist, Son to Zachary, in the desart, that he should preach the coming of our Saviour, and baptize in water, to shew that he was the fore-runner of him, who afterwards was to baptize in spirit, Christ Jesus, but whether this command, this word of God, came to the Baptist by some Angell (or an expresse Messenger from heaven) or onely by an inter­nall Inspiration to John himself so to doe, is not certain; neither is it much materiall, since either way gave Au­thority enough, as appeared by Christ so solemnly avowing him afterwards.

3, 4. Besides, the coming of John the Baptist into the Country of Jordan, was foretold, we see, by the Prophet Isaias, as in these three following verses doth clearly ap­pear: By his preaching the baptisme of pennance unto re­mission of sinnes, is not understood, that remission of sinnes was had by Iohn's, but should be had by Christ his baptism: So Iohn did onely by preaching pennance dispose to the receiving remission of sins, which was given by the baptisme of Christ for originall, and by the Sacrament of Confession for all actuall sin; and Iohn for this preaching is called, a voyce of one crying in the desart. &c.

5. Note this Verse as spoken now by Iohn the Baptist, is not so much propheticall of what shall be done hereaf­ter, as exhorting to what is fit for the present to doe, since he came to prepare the way for Christ, rather than to fore­tell what should be done by him, or by us after him; so this Future tense is here to be understood as a command, or counsell in the Present tense, as if he should say, Let [Page 54] every valley be filled, every hill made levell, &c. So to even the way for the King of Heavens coming, since upon Kings approaches such preparations are usually made, to shew the duties and zeals of Subjects, laying themselves, and all they have levell at the feet of their Soveraign, whence by Valley here understand, the dejected; by Moun­tain, or Hill, the proud Soul; by Crooked, understand wicked; by Rough, stubborn; by Plain, gentle Souls; and then take the Morall thus: That if we will shew our selves loyall, and loving subjects to Christ, and prepare his wayes for him, as Iohn the Baptist exhorteth, we must raise up our dejected and suppress our proud thoughts, we must streighten our crooked, and even our rough wayes, by con­fessing our sins, so to make him see he shall not come a­mongst rebellious, and refractory subjects, but finde us ready to conform, or ply our selves alwayes, and to all purposes (by his holy Grace) according to his sacred will and pleasure.

6. The genuine sense of this last Verse is also, by the same trope of the future, to make an exhortation to us in the Present tense, as if the Evangelist, or the Prophet Isaias, spake now in the Baptists name, and let all flesh; that is, every man see, not onely with the eyes of his Soul, or understanding, but with those of his Body, the Salvation of God; namely, the Messias, God and Man, our Saviour Iesus Christ, either in his Person living, in the Sacrament of the Altar, or on his Throne of Judgement at the latter day; or as he is now in the midst of you, that doe not take notice of him; see, I tell you, I am his fore­runner, sent before him to point him out unto you, and that done, to recede, that you may not longer be diverted from looking towards himself, by deceiving your selves (as you doe) to think I am the Messias: No, I must be diminished, (cut off) and set out of your way, (though upon another seeming pretence; namely, Herodias her malice to me, for speaking against her unlawfull Marri­age, [Page 55] age, but indeed) to give way that Christ may be exalted in yours, and in all the worlds esteeme, as it is fit, and absolutely necessary it should be, according as I tell you, Iohn 3. ver. 30. He must encrease, and I be diminished: Note, though now, as these words of the Prophet Isaias are above explicated in the Present tense, for the reasons alledged, yet they were fitly spoken in the future (and prophetically too) by Isaias, when he foretold what Iohn should say to us in the present tense at his coming: or else Isaias might begin with the Baptists voice, to say of him prophetically, I am the voice of one crying in the Wilder­ness, prepare the wayes of our Lord. Though if in this fu­ture tense we allow even the Baptist also to speak, it will not be unproper to him; for however, his principle Of­fice be that of forerunner, or pointer out of our Saviour, to be the long expected Messias, come at last, & now standing in the midst of them, yet he may (in a secondary respect) be allowed the Title and Office of a Prophet also, telling us for the future what will follow, if we believe in Christ, and cast our cares upon him; namely, that all shall goe well with us, both in the outward, and inward man, since our Saviour avowes him to be a Prophet, though not one­ly such, but more, his Fore-runner, his humane Angel, going before the face of his Divine Humanity, to tell us, that this Man-Divine, Christ Iesus, was true God, as well as Man, who came to redeem, and save the whole world.

The Application

1. AS the Epistle, so the Gospel to, bids us prepare the way for Iesus his Nativity, alluded to all over, but clearly mentioned in the close of the Gospel, while the Fore-runner of our Lord is set before our eyes to day gi­ving Instructions how to demean our selves in the Sacra­ment of Confession, whereunto the Baptisme of Pennance unto Remission of Sins, preached by the Baptist, here al­ludes.

[Page 56]2. How that Confession shall be rightly made, is told in the penultime, or last Verse but one of the Gospell, doe as the Exposition of it bids, and it will be rightly done, at least prepare for it now, that you may performe it well at Christmas.

3. Now that we may doe this; see if the holy Church could frame a fitter Prayer than what She sayes to day? If not, Then say it as above, and so confess there is an admirable Harmony between the Preaching, and the Praying parts of holy Churches ser­vices.

On Sunday within the Octaves of the Nativity.

The Antiphon, LUKE 1. ver. 25.

THe Child Jesus did profit in age and wisdome before God and Man.

Vers. The word became Flesh, Allelujah.

Resp. And dwelt in us, Alleluja.

NOte this Antiphon above, being much to the same purpose with the 40. Verse of this Chapter, (which is the last in this dayes Gospel) I doe not change it, though differing a little from that, because I find it thus appointed by the Church.

The Prayer.

OMnipotent, Sempiternall God, direct our actions in thy good pleasure, that in the Name of thy Beloved Son, we may deserve to abound in Good Works.

The Illustration.

HOly Church hath hitherto taught us in our Prayers to Court down God from Heaven; and now he is come unto us little in Appearance, great in Power, an Infant amongst men; see how this day our Prayer make Infants of us too, such as know not which way to turn, but are glad to beg directions of Almighty God, that our Actions may be done according to his will and pleasure; or rather, that his holy will may be our actions; for so the words of the Prayer import, when we beg, that God will direct our actions in his good pleasure; as who should say, if he so please they shall be well done; nor can we indeed please him in our doings, if he doe not please to doe well in us: For our actions are more his, than our own, insomuch, that when we love God, or please him, he ra­ther loves, and pleaseth himself in us, than that we of our selves can love, or please his Divine Majesty, by any thing we are able to doe. And thus we see, how with our new-born Iesus, we pray like Infants, unable to help our selves: and for this purpose both the Epistle and Gospel of the day run upon infantile actions; the former shewing us that men by Adoption of Grace, became new-born Babes of God, who were before ancient slaves of the Devill; and telling us further, how infants must be nurtured, and tutoured up even by their own servants, as long as they are under age: The latter relating how our infant Iesus was this day presented to his Heavenly Father in the Tem­ple, as the first gratefull present humane nature durst make a tender of to his offended Majesty, in hope thereby to appease his wrath: and so confident we are, that this will be a present appeasing, as well as pleasing, that we have no sooner offered him up to his Heavenly Father then we grow bold, not onely in the name of this his beloved you, to beg we may doe well, but presume to hope that in his [Page 59] Name we may even deserve to abound in good workes; and with good reason, because we acknowledge this in­fant of Time to be coequal, and coeternal God with his E­ternal Father, and consequently what we doe in his Name, since it is more principally done by him than us, may mer­rit the reputation of being abundantly well done; and thus we doing it also, may deserve to abound in good Works; even such as shall not want the happinesse of a plentiful re­ward of grace in this life, and of glory in the next. But so that all our desert or merit must be still in his Name, as the Prayer professeth, inconsequence to what was said upon the close of the two first Prayers in this Book.

The Epistle, GAL. 4. ver. 1. &c.

1. ANd I say, as long as the Heir is a little one, he differeth nothing from a Servant, although he be Lord of all.

2. But is under Tutors, and Governours, un­till the time limited of the Father.

3. So we also, when we were little ones, were serving under the elements of the World.

4. But when the fulness of time came, God sent his Son, made of a Woman, made under the Law,

5. That he might redeeme them that were un­der the Law, that they might receive the Adop­tion of Sons.

6. And because you are Sons, God hath sent [Page 60] the Spirit of his Son into your hearts crying, Abba Father.

7. Therefore now he is not a servant, but a a son, and if a son, an heir also by God.

The Explication.

1. ST. Paul had in the precedent Chapter told the Ga­lathians, that the old Law of the Jews; was a Paeda­gogue (or Usher rather) to the new Law of Christ, and so was to cease when the new Law came: This doctrine he follows now here closely, saying, The Jewes that were the chosen people of God, his first begotten, as it were, and so his heirs, were by all the help of their Lawes but as little ones in the sight of God, that is, as children or infants wanting maturity of yeares, and ripenesse of judgement to govern themselves, and thus were no­thing different from servants, because they were comman­ded absolutely by the Patriarchs and Prophets (being themselves servants of God, though masters of the people) who were indeed Lords of all Gods graces and favours; since no nation shared thereof beside the Jews.

2. The Apostle follows his example, and proves there is no difference between a Lord under the command of Tutors and Governours, and a meer servant, since this Lord or heir is not (all the while of his Minority) to rule and command, but to obey his stewards and governours, who are then the Fathers, and shall after be their young Pupills servants too, and this time in those dayes of the old Law, lasted till the heir was twenty five yeers of age.

3. The Apostle here applyes this argument to himself formerly of the Jewish Religon, and consequently an in­fant, or little one, in the line of those that are Gods true servants, namely Christians; serving God onely under the Alphabet of a religious Law, that is under the let­ter [Page 61] or Elements of the world, which were the old Law, (all the rule men had to serve God by) and then, saith the Apostle, we were like little ones, young lords and ma­sters by birth-right of our Judaism, yet nothing diffe­rent from servants, since we had that Law, but as an Usher to bring us up, and deliver us over to another, much bet­ter indeed, a most perfect Law of Grace, whereunto the old Law was a meer type or figure, a meer Element or Alphabet of a true Law. Note by the Elements of the world are here understood the letter of the law given to the men of the world, in those at least, who were the select thereof, the Jewes, for if the world were here taken for other than the men thereof, the Elements of the naturall world were to bee understood earth, aire, wa­ter, and fire, but since by the world is meant the peo­ple thereof, therefore Element here, stands for the letter of the old (ceremoniall and servile) Law, whence the A­postle here useth the word of serving very aptly, for there are three servings in this word related unto: The First, that of heathens serving their Idols as their Gods: The second, that of the Jews serving God by their im­pure creatures ordered unto Gods service: The last that of Christians serving God by pure creatures, not by Idols, nor by bloudie sacrifices, but by such as in Sa­craments are sanctifyed, and so are more than Jewish Elements of sanctity, as the Rhemists Annotations have at large expressed, though true it is, many by the elements here understand, also the festivall and solemn dayes, moneths, and yeares, which the Jews very superstitiously observed, and made themselves indeed, not onely ser­vants thereof, but even slaves unto them, and this, because in the tenth verse of this Chapter, S. Paul men­tions their formalities upon these dayes, moneths, times, and yeares.

4. By the fulnesse of time is here literally understood, that time when Christ by the authority of his Father, [Page 62] sending him for that purpose, came to abrogate the ser­vile law of the Jews, and to deliver us a more filiall law of love, liberty, and grace; for then was the time of the old law filled up, when it was no longer to re­main, when we were no more to bee under the Ushers and Tutors of Religion, but under Christ himself, the true Lord and master of the whole, (and specially of the Christian) world. That the Son of God sent unto us, is here said to be made of a woman wants not a deep sense, namely to shew he was not begotten, nor conceived of his fathers seed, but was made and fra­med wholly out of the pure substance and blood of his blessed mother, the Virgin Mary; where we are to note the word woman in this place doth not signifie any com­mixture or corruption, which doth accompany the losse of virginity, when maids passe from their vir­ginal purity, to the impurer state of corrupted woman, but woman here signifies directly the sex, or female kinde of man, and so in that sense is competent e­ven to a virgin, who is also of the female Sex: again he was said to be made of a woman, to declare the falsity of the Valentinian and Anabaptistick heresies, teaching Christ to have been made of some aeriall, and not of an earthly substance, as if he had brought his body (ready made in the heavens) out of some aeriall combinations, into the womb of the virgin, and had not received his flesh from her; whereas the true Christian doctrine teacheth; he was flesh of her flesh, and bone of her bones; He is further said to be made under the Law, not that by right he was subject there­unto (even as man) because his person was divine, by the union of his two natures, making but one onely sacred and divine person, so called from his principal, his di­vine nature, but that indeed he was pleased to subject him­self to the law, though of right he were above it, and thus he vouchsafed also to undergo (voluntarily) the law of cir­cumcision, [Page 63] rather to take it honourably away, than to sub­ject us to so dishonourable a slavery, as that of the Old Law was.

5. This Verse reports to the former, and makes that to be the cause why Christ subjected himself to the Law of servitude, namely, because by his so doing, he might re­deem those who truly were under the servile Law, and that by this Redemption we might all receive the Adoption of Sons; and by a new filiation become the children of Grace; nay, even Heirs of God, and Coheires of Christ, who were formerly bastards and slaves of the Devil: whence Saint Bernard sayes well upon this place, Therefore God became Man, that Man might become God: And we must further note here, that this our happy Adoption (which is made by the means of Grace) doth not onely give us right to the Inheritance of God, but to a partici­pation even of the Divine Nature it self; according to S. Paul, Rom. 8. ver. 15. where it was said, we became [True Sons of God by the holy Ghost] communicating himself un­to us, and so making us true Children of Christ, God and Man; if any doubt of this truth, let him read what Corne­lius à Lapide excellently proves to this purpose, upon the place of Saint Paul his Epistle above cited; and what will be said more to this purpose on the eighth Sunday after Pentecost in this Book. We are lastly to note, that not onely the just, who are now under the Law of Grace, but even those just who were under the Law of Moses, were also the Adopted Sons of God; however, the Apostle calls them here Servants, and not Sons; First, because, though they were the true Sons of God, yet they were not in the state of liberty competent unto such Children; Se­condly, because they had not their right to this inheritance, or f [...]liation by vertue of the Law, under which they lived, but by a speciall prerogative of Grace, and Faith infused into them, of Christ his being to come; and so they were rather belonging to the Old, than to the New Law. [Page 64] Thirdly, because in that state they were in, they did want the fruit of Adoption, because when they dyed Just, yet they could not partake of Heaven, the now immediate reward of such blessed Soules as they were, in regard Christ had not opened the gates thereof to mortalls by his first entring into Heaven, as was fit he should, since all others were to follow upon his Title, not upon their own; Lastly, because Christ, by exempting us from the servitude of the Old Law, gave us the right of claime to the Spirit of Adoption, which was that of the New Law, taught by Christ, and affirmed by the holy Ghost.

6. This Verse clearly shewes the truth of the Doctrine above delivered, since to declare we were partakers of the Divine Filiation, God sent us the Spirit of his Son Divine, the holy Ghost, as who should say, it is a true signe we are partakers of the Divine Nature, because we have the Divine Spirit in us; though this Spirit doth rather shew we are the Sons of God, than make us such as the Signe shews the thing to be there, where the Signe of the thing is: for indeed we are the Children of God by the merits of Christ his passion; since the true Adoptive cause, the root of our filiation is the Son of God his Incarnation, for thence we become God, because God became Man; so the grace of the holy Ghost, (or his Spirit abounding in us) is rather the signe, than the cause of our Adoption or filiation, since our adoption is by Christ, and the proof thereof is by his holy Spirit abiding in us; not that this spirit of the holy Ghost is an empty signe; but that besides the signe, it is of our filiation to God, it is also the same God with the Father, and the Son, really and truly sanctifying of us, and uniting him­self unto us by his holy Grace, as well as he unites us to the actuall participation of our Saviours Passion, at the same instant, when he gives us his Grace, and thereby teacheth us to cry Abba Father; that is to say, O Hea­venly [Page 65] Father, look upon us as thy Children, being made so by the passion of thy Son, and declared to be so by the coming of the holy Ghost amongst us into our hearts, inabling them with a loud pious affection (though some­times their lips move not) to cry unto thee in that fili­all voice, which ever opens the ears of thy mercy to­wards us, and makes thee often ask us (as thou didst silent Moses thus internally, and silently crying to thee) What doe you cry unto me for? Exod. 14. ver. 15. my dearest Children, what doe you want? it is but ask, and have.

7. Here is a Graecisme, or Greek transition from the Second person to the Third, as who should say, what I speak of you, O Galatians adopted, as above, the like I say of all third Persons, even any Gentile so adopted; that be he of what Nation he will, if he can truly cry Abba Father; he is not a Servant, but a Sonne of God, and if a Sonne, he is an Heir also by God, that is by Christ, who is the Son of God. O happy Children of this Heavenly Father, who makes all his issue equall Heires, and leaves not younger children to the mercy of their Elder brothers for their Patrimony, but gives all his whole estate in Hea­venly Glory, and by that, himself for their Patri­mony: whence Saint Austine sayes well, Thou hast created us, O Lord, to, and for thy self, and our heart is at no rest untill it have the happinesse to rest in thee; nothing lesse than thy self can satiate us, and this sa­tiety we enjoy, when thy glory appears in us, and placeth us in thee.

The Application.

1. LEarn all ye Monarchs of the Times, to know this Text forbids you Lord it here, as if you were not under Age. The Kingdomes you command, you then usurp, when you deny obedience to the Church; Christ is the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords: he is the Father of all Christians, who hath made no servant Tu­tour to command us, but his Sacred Spouse, the holy Church, so long as here we live.

2. Learn all ye proudest men to stoop to the degree of little ones again; now you behold your ancient God become a Child of Man, to make you Men, children of Almighty God.

3. Learn ye, that glory to write man to Nature, to be but Babes yet to Grace; let not Christ remain alone an Infant; be every Christian at the least an Innocent to keep him company, while holy Church recounts his Cra­dle-dayes, And Prayes, that as children (unable to doe manly acts our selves) we may be directed in the pleasure of our Heavenly Father, by doing nothing but in the Name of his onely Sonne; who knowes best what will please him, and make us deserve well at his Holy Hands, by abounding in good Works.

The Gospel, LUKE 2. ver. 33. &c.

33. ANd his Father and Mother were mar­velling upon those things which were spoken concerning him.

34. And Simeon blessed him, and said to Mary his Mother, Behold, this is set unto the ruine, and unto the resurrection of many in Israel, and for a signe which shall be contradicted.

35. And thine own soul shall a sword pierce, that out of many hearts cogitations may be re­vealed.

36. And there was Anne a prophetesse, the daughter of Phanuel, of the Tribe of Aser, she was far stricken in dayes, and had lived with a Husband seven years from her Virginity.

37. And she was a widdow untill eighty and four years, who departed not from the Temple, by fasting and prayers, serving night and day.

38. And she at the same hour, suddenly com­ing in, Confessed to our Lord; and spake of him to all that expected the redemption of Israel.

39. And after they had wholly done all things according to the Law of our Lord, they returned into Galilee, into their City Nazareth.

40. And the Child grew, and waxed strong; full of wisdom, and the grace of God was in him.

The Explication.

33. NOte here, Saint Ioseph is not called Christ his Father, as Nurses husbands are called Foster-fathers to the children whom their wives give suck unto, though they never did beget those children; but further, and yet more really, because Jesus was the true, and natu­rall Child of the Blessed Virgin Mary, being joyned in reall Wedlock with Saint Ioseph, though she never did ac­company her husband in the Marriage bed; so his pater­nity was more than nutritious, and yet less than naturall, because Jesus was onely the Son of Ioseph, marryed to the Virgin Mary, but never having knowledge of her Body, and therefore he is called the putative, or esteemed Father of Christ, for all he never did beget him, meerly because his wife did truly bear him, and was his naturall Mother, though by a meanes supernaturall, to wit, the over-sha­dowing of the holy Ghost. These his Parents are here said to be marvelling, not that they were perhaps (at least the Blessed Virgin was not) ignorant of what they now marvelled at, but that the transcendency of the things they were thinking of, and hearing, did renew in their mindes, the memory of the Miracle, so often as they thought upon them; yet some think even the Blessed Virgin, though she did know our Saviour was to be the Redeemer of the Jewes, did not perhaps know he was to be so to the Gentiles; the which Simeon did here prophecy: and fur­ther, that he was to be a Ruine (to some) a Resur­rection to many in Israell, and a signe which should be contradicted.

34. We are to note, Simeons Blessing here, was rather to the Parents of Jesus, than to him their child, because it had been too great a boldness for him to blesse whom he (by Revelation) knew to be his Saviour, and his God. The reason why Simeon addressed his speech to Mary, was, [Page 69] because shee was really and truly the naturall mother of our blessed Lord, and Ioseph was but his reputed father. That it is equally said, Christ was set unto the ruine, and unto the resurrection of many in Israel, doth not argue it was equally meant, for hee was the ruine of the incredulous by accident onely, but he was by decree the resurrection of all that believe in him, and o­bey his Law, and their own incredulity who believed not was their direct ruine, he was but indirectly the cause thereof.

By the sign which shall be contradicted some understand the person of Christ, who was not onely the mark of their detracting tongues, but even of their tormenting hands, when they aimed at him by the stripes they gave him in his whipying at the Pillar, and by the wounds they made in his blessed body hanging on the Crosse: Others by the sign here understand the crosse of Christ, whereof S. Paul sayes there were many enemies, and so this crosse is the sign of their malice, who by contemning it, contemn the fruit of salvation, that grew thereon, I [...]sus Christ himself: but the best and most genuine sense seems to be, that by the sign of contradiction should be here meant his prodigious generation of a mother in earth without a father, (and of a virgin mother) which many pretend (as yet) to be impossible, and so contradict this undoubted truth: By this sign also is meant the wonderfull mira­cles of his life, the strange effects of his doctrine con­verting all the world, yet contradicted by those that will not be converted by them; and thus as the incredulity of the Jews and Infidels is a contradiction to the Faith of Christ, in like manner the wicked lives of sinfull Chri­stians are open contradictions to his Laws, and to the se­cret impulses of his holy graces.

35 By the sword here some will understand the spirit of prophecie given to the B. Virgin, whereby she knew as well the ill affections of the Jewes to her son, as the good ones [Page 70] of Christians towards him; yet this can (at most) be but the mysticall sense: Others will have it, that the B. Virgin dyed a Martyr by the sword, which neverthelesse is against all History: The literall therefore and ge­nuine sense is, That the sword of torment which killed Christ, was to his holy mother a sword of sorrow, wound­ing her very heart, insomuch that had it not been healed with he comfort shee received by conformity to Gods will, it had been her reall death; and wee read of­ten in holy Writ, that the contradiction of detracting tongues is called a sword of persecution. Their tongue is a sharp sword, Psal. 63. v. 4 They have sharpened their tongues like swords, Psal. 104.8 and the sword of Christ his torments was twofold; One of his persecutours tongues, The other of their stripes, nails, and spear, peir­ci [...] his side which were so sharp a sword of sorrow to the blessed Virgin, that the Doctors of the Church hold her for more than a Martyr, actually dying for Christ; but it is hard to know the true sense of what follows in this Verse, That this sword of sorrow pierced the mothers soul; That out of many hearts cogitations might be reveal­ed in her sacred Son, for so the words seem to import; which yet is verified thus, that while some of the Jewes did before privately machinate Christs death, others among them pretended they look'd for the Messias, but finding Christ come in an humble way, they scorned him, and so both these joyning, attempted at last to be his ruine, which then proved a true sword piercing his mothers soul, when they revealed the persidiousnesse of their own false hearts, that had the one, often before wished, but (for fear of the Jewes) durst not attempt his death; the other pretended to honour him, but when they found his hu­mility suited not with their pride, they plotted (and actu­ally procured) his death, and as in that they peirced his mothers soul, so they revealed the iniquity of their own cogitations, and to this sense Simeon seems here prophe­tically to have spoken.

[Page 71]36. Anne was celebrated for the known guift shee also had of prophecy, whereof v 38. we shall read anon; so shee did foretell much of Christ: She is called Anne (which signifies Grace,) And her Father Phanuel, (signi­fying the Face of God) is here named, to she that her grace of prophecy, as well as that of her justification came from God: Her Tribe is here set downe to deno­tate her nature, that was peaceable, pleasing, wealthy, long-living, and the like; besides Aser signifies Blessed; all these remarks of her are to shew the dignity of this Pro­phetesse, who was appointed for one to give testimony of Christ: her virginity is here remarked, because it was three wayes very notable: First her maiden, next her conjugall, and lastly, h [...]r viduall virginitie, (for so her chastity is here called) to shew it was in her more than ordinary: by living with her husband [...]en years from her virginity, is understood seven years [...] shew was mar­riageable, which was then held at fifteen years of age; for children are not properly called virgins till they ar­rive to the ripeness of years fitting for marriage; so falling widdow at two and twenty yeers of age, it was much shee lived in that Viduall virginity, untill shee was as in this next Verse is said,

37. Eighty four years of age, as some say, but of pure widdowhood, as S. Ambrose will have it, who makes her in all a hundred and six years old, dwelling continually in the Temple, that is, not departing thence, but spend­ing most of her time there, and seldome going home, but to refresh at meales, never any whither else, for other diversion from her prayers; yet some thinke her very abode was, if not in, yet at least joyning to the Temple, (as many Anchoresses and some Chanones­ses now doe) spending her time both night and day in fast­ing, watching, and prayer, and perpetually serving God, so we see fasting in those dayes of the Synagogue, was an u­suall service to God, and is not (as Heretikes now say) held so onely in our Church.

[Page 72]38. Here we may note a kinde of harmonious Quire, kept in the Temple at that time between Simeon and Anne, since after him shee took up the Province of prophecy, and therein confessed, that is, praised God, by revealing his sacred Son to be the Messias.

39. The things here done according to the Law were the purification of the Mother, and the presentation of her son Iesus in the Temple, which rites performed with the or­nament of these Prophesies attending on them, The B. vir­gin with her Spouse and Son returned to Nazareth in Ga­lilee, where they lived untill they fled to Egypt, upon the slaughter of the Infants, and whether they returned after they heard Herod was dead, and there bred up Iesus, but we must imagine the time between this Purification, and their flight into Egypt, being neer two moneths, which was from February to Easter (for then were the Innocents butchered) all spent in preparing their little necessaries for this flight, as their Asse, and small burthen of cloathing, or the like.

40. The childs growth here mentioned was corporal, as also was his strength, namely, that of his limbs, for he was as perfect in his internals at the first instant of his Incarna­tion, as at the last minute of his life: his fulness also of wisedome here mentioned, was the externall proof upon all occasions of his actions, that his internall wisedome was full from the first hour of his conception, and so his actions externally appeared such, as argued him to be in­ternally full of all that wisedome, which was due unto him, who was called the Wisedome of his eternall Father: By Grace, is here understood the favour and protection of his heavenly Father, which was alwaies found to be spe­ciall over him, for in him here imports over him, so this grace was not that internally in him, but that externally o­ver him, which his heavenly Father shewed towards him; yet the outward grace appeared in his actions might be an argument of his own divine grace which was in him [Page 73] also, and gave a beauty to all his outward comport­ments.

The Application.

VVE shall then best present Jesus to his heavenly Father as his B. mother did to day when we are able to present our selves to God like new born Infants, coveting the milk of our mothers Breast. That is to say, the Recovery of all those gifts, vertues, and graces which were in holy Baptism bestowed upon us; and this is a benefit Grace gives above Nature, that though men can never be by Nature little ones again; yet by grace they may become as Innocent as new Baptized Infants: O let us then to day endeavour so to bee, when 'tis so proper to indeavour it.

2. Let us be content when men despise us, now that we hear the son of God become the sign of Contradiction: While his preaching was called seducing, while his sobri­ety was stiled drunkennesse, while his Deity was termed Devill. O what man can lay claim to his Integri­ty! and who can then be troubled to be contradicted for Gods sake, when God became the very sign of Contra­diction for his love to Man?

3. Look every state of man upon the Patterns laid to day before your eyes. Look Infants, on the Infant Je­sus. Look youths and Virgins on the B. Virgin Mary. Look married people on the Virgins Spouse. Look Wid­dows on the Prophetess S. Anne, the praying Widdow. Look aged man upon old Simeon. And look to him a­gain yee Clerks, yee Regulars, ye Priests, the men of Holy Orders. See of these severall degrees so many Saints, and be ye such as they, So shall yee abound in those good works we pray to day may bee done by us, according to the pleasure of Almigh­ty God, in the name of his sacred Son.

Within Octaves of the Epiphany.

The Antiphon, LUK. 2. ver. 48, 49.

SOnne, why hast thou so done to us? behold thy Father and I sorrowing, did seek thee.

What is it that you sought me? did you not know, that I must be about those things that are my Fathers.

Vers. The Kings of Tharsis and of the Isles shall offer gifts.

Resp. The Kings of Arabia and Saba shall bring presents.

The Prayer.

VVE beseech thee, O Lord, prosecute with heavenly piety the desires of thy supplyant people, that they may both see what is by them to be done, and be a­ble to performe what they see they are to doe.

The Illustration.

VVE were taught by the last Sundayes Prayer, to beseech Almighty God to set our actions right, and by the Gnomon of his own blessed will to point them out their way, to direct them in their motion. Now we are further taught to beg, that even our desires propending us to action, may not onely be begun, but prosecuted with hea­venly piety, least good beginnings have an evill ending, if not prosecuted with the same holy Spirit that began them first; and lest humane piety prove but a blind guide, we petition the heavenly to lead us on, that so we may cleerly see what is by us to be done, and seeing what it is, may be able to performe our duty both to God and man: yes, beloved, This is the clear and genuine sense of the Prayer above; but how to adjust the present time to the Epistle and Gospel of the day, will not perhaps easily appear, unless we doe reflect upon the Feast of the Epiphany at present, flowing in the Octaves thereof, and consequently requiring, that whilest in this Feast our Blessed Saviour was pleased to appear, as well to Gentiles as to Jews, in a word to all the world, our generall prayer should be, that we may at the same time, appear to him such supplyants, as he most delights in, namely, such as beg, he will vouchsafe to shew us, as well his pleasure as his person, by prosecuting with heavenly piety, not onely all our actions, but even our de­sires; for then we shall see him as clearly indeed, as in the thick fog of this sinfull world, he can be seen by hu­mane eyes, when his heavenly piety begins and prosecutes all our desires; when through the glass of his heavenly piety, we shall discern, what is the good and acceptable and perfect will of God, whereunto the Epistle this day exhorts us to conforme our selves both in body and mind, not onely in our own, but in our neighbours occasions too; helping them as readily, as our own hands would help [Page 76] our hungry mouthes to meat. And if we will take the Gospel, as it must report to us, we shall see it set to the same tune as we pray to doe: for what is the result of all the Gospel, but in a word to tell us, Heavenly piety must be the square of all our actions: Did not lost Jesus tell his sorrowing Parents this in termes, when they had found him out again, and began to expostulate his losse, asking them, if they knew not he was bound to be imployed in those things which were his Fathers will? his heavenly Fathers will he meant, for it was not his earthly Parents will to have him lost. If then, beloved, we see the piety of the B. Virgin Mother of God was short of that which must be our guide, how can we hope with lesse than heavenly piety, to render our actions, our desires, gratefull to his divine Majesty. And who can now complain, there wants connexion in this Prayer unto the other service of the day? if any doe, let him see how (to comply with the heavenly piety of his Eternall Father.) Jesus was Thirty years together subject to his Temporall Mother, and then we shall soon find out a way how to sweeten the sour of our humane actions, by having no desire to any of them less than heavenly, nor to doe them with less than heavenly piety.

The Epistle, ROM. 12. ver. 1. &c.

1. I Beseech you therefore, Brethren, by the mercy of God, that you exhibite your bodies a living host, holy, pleasing God, your reasonable service.

2. And be not conformed to this world; but he reformed in the newnesse of your mind, that [Page 77] you may prove what the good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God is.

3. For I say, by the grace that is given me, to all that are among you, not to be more wise than behooveth to be wise, but to be wise unto sobriety, to every one, as God hath divided the measure of Faith.

4. For as in one body we have many mem­bers, but all the members have not one action.

5. So we being many are one body in Christ, and each one anothers members.

The Explication.

1. THe Apostle had in his former Chapter told them much of the mercies of Almighty God, and shewed them how though the wicked were justly condemned, yet even the Blessed were most mercifully saved; hence by that mercy so much inculcated immediately before, he now conjures them, that as they had now received from him the rule of Faith, so they would frame their manners, their actions, and lives according to that rule: see what is said of this Rule in the next Sundayes Epistle, Rom. 12. v. 6. But to the present Text wherein the Apostle here beseech­eth them by the mercy so much above recommended, to live good lives answerable to their rule of Faith, and to exhibite their bodies (by action) as well as their souls (by Faith) a living host to God. There are many who loose the literall sense of this place, by contenting themselves with the divers (and those excellent) mysticall meanings thereof: as first, by saying our bodies are living, when our lives are vertuous; Secondly, when we are charitable because charity is the life of all vertues. Thirdly, when [Page 78] we have received the Sacrament of Christ his Body and Bloud, but in very deed the literall allusion here is to the antient bloudy Sacrifices both of Jews and Gentiles made of beasts dead bodies, whereunto the daily un­bloudy Sacrifice of the Evangelicall Lamb is diametri­cally opposite, first of the living Body and bloud of Christ, next of living, chastized, but not mortified bodies of Christians, being, as the Apostle adviseth, offered up to the service of Almighty God, since such chastizements leave the bodies living by a naturall life: again, they live by the spirituall life of good works, done in obedience to their soules command for so operating: besides by cor­porall mortification or pennance, the body is made truly a living host, because it is mortified alive by becoming subject to the command of the Spirit, for all mortifica­tion is a kind of living death, whilest it makes the body dye to concupiscence, and live to grace: but these our bo­dies must further be holy Sacrifices, that is to say, imployed in holy, not prophane or impure works, not worshipping Idols, (as the Gentiles did) but God, as befits good Chri­stians, not polluting their bodies with unchast actions, but keeping them pure and undefiled, for this purity is by the Apostle (1 Cor. 7) called sanctity, and is such indeed. Again, this bodily host must be pleasing to God, for it may be living and holy in it self, and yet not pleasing to God, if the offerer be displeasing, since many there are who fast, goe in pilgrimage to holy places, doe other corporall pennances, and yet not rectifying together their souls obliquities, their passions of the mind are nothing plea­sing to God. Lastly, he concludes, exhorting that our offerings to God be seasoned with the salt of wise­dome, that is, be alwayes a reasonable service, not fond, childish, curious, indiscreet, or singular, but such as we may ever render a reasonable account of even to God, who will not allow of indiscretions for reasons; though indeed the Apostle here alludes to the irrationall offerings [Page 79] among the Gentiles, who made their Idols their Gods, and dedicated their services to Stocks and Stones; where­as he would have Christians be more reasonable, and in­stead of dead beasts, to offer their living bodies joyntly with the acts of their believing, hoping, and loving souls, to be a perpetuall Sacrifice or service to God all their life time, and thus the whole creature will become not a corporall, not an irrationall, but a spirituall and reasonable Sacrifice.

2. The Apostle hath pleased to make a disjunctive recommends of this entire creature in way of Sacrifice to God, while in the former verse he insisted cheifly on the corporall part of the creature, which we are, and so advised how to render our bodies a living Sacrifice to God, but in this verse he tells us how to render our better part, the soul of man, an acceptable oblation to the divine Majesty, and since Christian perfection consists as well in declining evill, as in doing good, therefore this verse begins with removing evill out of our way, that so we may doe good, which the Apostle understands, when he bids us take heed we doe not conforme our actions to the course of this unconformable world; and this we shall performe by avoiding the evill that we see in men; for we shall then best shew, that we doe not conforme unto sinfull men, when we fly their company, and avoid such actions as renders them sinners; and having thus followed the ne­gative part of this counsell, we are the better prepared to put the positive part thereof in execution: for by not conforming to the world, we (whose bodies are made up of the old worldly metall) shall be reformed in the new­nesse of our minds by setting them henceforward on hea­venly, which heretofore were imployed wholly upon earthly cogitations: so the Apostle, by bidding us not conform to this world, did not mean to forbid us making use of it, but not to figure our selves like unto it, that is, not to become vain, proud, idle, and the like, as the world [Page 80] is, for so we make our selves figures of this world, or variable as worldlings are; whereas the Apostle desires us to avoid becoming mutable or transitory figures, and wisheth us to become persisting formes rather, which are of a permanent nature, namely, spirituall formes of Saints, not worldly figures of men: and here reformation im­ports in truth Transformation, that is Transition, or passing out of the old figure of Sinners, into the new form of Saints, and besides, St. Paul recommends the forme of newnesse unto us, to shew he desires not so much our innovation as our reformation, that is, not to have us be­come new creatures in nature, but reformed ones in grace, such as by newnesse of the Spirit cast off the Antiquity of flesh and bloud; or such as by new grace reform old na­ture; for Antiquity in the holy Story of man reports to old Adam, to originall sin, sicknesse, and death, the effects thereof, but newnesse relates to Christ renewing the de­cay of old Adam in us, by the spritely or youthfull grace of God; and this newnesse of mind the Apostle requires, as a meanes to know and prove, what the good, acceptable, and perfect will of God is; for by proof is here meant experimentall knowledge of the aforesaid wills, and with­out this newnesse we can have no notion thereof; for the old man in us makes us sensible of nothing at all, that reports in the least to God, all the means we have to come unto this knowledge of his will is, by reforming our selves in the newnesse of our Spirit, that so we may know the will of a Spirit, and not remain in the ignorance of an unknowing body, or corporall man, who knows nothing at all of God: The best acception of this place is, when by will we understand the things willed, or desired, as who should say, the good will of God is that which makes us desire to doe in all things what is good at least, his acceptable will is that which causeth us to doe what is yet better, his perfect will is that which moves us to doe (to our powers) what we judge ever to be best: But we are [Page 81] to note the Apostle here speaks of the will of sign, pre­cept, or counsell, which God hath given us to doe good by, or rather to be our rule of knowing when we doe well, but not of the will of his absolute divine pleasure, for that is so necessary, as nothing can be done against it, that is to say, nothing can be done otherwise, than as God is pleased it shall be; but the Apostle here thus ex­plicates himself about these three Wills, describing the good will, from the 3d to the 6th verse of this Chapter, to consist in being soberly wise, and to proceed according to the measure of grace given us by God, each in our calling: The acceptable he describes from the 9th verse to the 16th verse, making that to consist in a sincere cordi­all affection in a servent, strong, and liberall love to our neighbours. The perfect from the 16th verse to the end of the Chapter, he sayes consisteth in a perfect love, mixt with so much humility, as makes us condescend to love even our enemies, and doe good to them, though they requite us again with ill offices done to us.

3. St Paul here professeth his knowledge of spirituall things not to be otherwise in him, then by the speciall grace of God, given him to know thus much as he doth, yet it is most probable be alluded to the particular grace of his Apostolate, which gave him the science to distin­guish spirits, and that he professeth to doe in these three gradations of the will divine, which here hee makes, and if in this place we understand grace for power given unto him to instruct them by office as he was an A­postle, it might (so taken) bee no wrested sense: By bid­ding us not to bee more wise than becomes, he adviseth mediocrity in all proceedings, and disswades from excess or extreams in any kinde; since even at the extremity of vertue, vice attends; or hee may forbid curiosities in points of Faith, such as brinke upon heresie, when they are too far strained: Or lastly, he may forbid in these words, pride and vain glory, or self-conceit in men, of [Page 82] their own ablities, when they value themselves at a high­er rate than others doe, or then indeed they can deserve: For this is to be wiser than they ought, this is not to be soberly, but impudently wise. Hee sayes further, That every one should proceed according as God hath divi­ded the measure of Faith, that is to say, according as God hath given his severall gifts for imbellishment unto the true Faith of Christ, or as graces thereunto belonging, but so as they must be gratis given, and as certain Te­stimonies of the true Faith: Such were the gifts of tongues, of prophecie, of discretion of Spirits, of Interpretation of Scripture, of teaching, of ministery, and the like 1 Cor. 12. v. 10. and while any one had received these gratuit gifts, as measures of his Faith, or as Testimonies that he was a true Christian, the Apostle adviseth him to rest there, and not to undertake teaching, if he were but gifted to the ministery, nor discernment of spirits, if he had onely the gift of tongues, and so of the rest.

4, 5. These two next Verses illustrate this to bee the genuine sense of the former measure of Faith, by the ana­logie between the members of a naturall and a mysti­call bodie; for as in the naturall body it were absurd, if the hand should undertake to speak, or the tongue to reach, what meat the body expected the hand to bring unto the mouth, so were it for one member of the my­sticall body to execute the office and function of ano­ther, as for the Clark to teach, and the Doctor to play the Clarks part, since these are spiritually tyed toge­ther for severall spirituall uses and operations, as the members of the naturall body are corporally tyed, to make one entire thing consisting of severall members: and the spirituall tye or union of the Mysticall mem­bers are interiourly invisible, as Faith and Grace, ex­teriourly visible, as the Sacraments of holy Church; for by these the whole body mysticall is compacted and set together unto Christ, their (now) invisible, and to the [Page 83] Pope, S. Peters successour, their (now) visible Head, and as no corporall member onely serves it self, but is a fel­low-servant both with, and to the other members of the naturall body: for example, the hand serves the mouth with meats, the mouth the stomack, the stomack di­gests all into nutriment for the whole body: So every Christian must be a servant, not onely to Christ the Head, but even to every soul, that (beleiving in Christ) is a member of his Mysticall bodie, the Church, as well as we; and this were to bee perfect members un­to Christ, when we were ready to serve one another, in order to his service, to Gods honour and glory, this were to follow the Apostles counsel close, of being mem­bers to one another, that is, serving one anothers particu­lar necessities, as well as those of our common body, the Church, united to Christ her Head.

The Application.

1. NO marvell if last sundayes Infants bee to day required, to offer up their Reasonable services to Almighty God; for as Faith elevateth Reason, so Hope and Charity subject the will to it. Thus these Baptis­mal vertues make of children men, hence the Graces of the Holy Ghost brook no delay, but make an Infant Christi­an, as soon the Masculine sacrifice, as he is able to be the Sacrificant: O Happy Christianity!

2. And 'tis great reason that new creatures should operate according to the newnesse of their Being. Since therefore we are all by Baptism newly made to be chil­dren of God, who were born slaves of the Divell, it is but reason we embrace the Apostles counsell here, and live reformed according to the newness of our mind, who have new Beings given us, such as propend to a con­formity unto the will of God, and renounce all self-will for ever. As then that Renunciation was made last [Page 84] Sunday, so this Conformation must be made from this day forward.

3. Now least we should erre in this Conformity, the close of this Epistle tells us how to scape that Errour, by a sweet subordination unto one another; such as may make up the mysticall body of Christ (which Christi­ans are) as perfect, as our naturall bodies bee, whose every member is subordinate unto the Head, whilst they remain subservient to one another, and the Head com­mands them. Learn therefore subject Christians to be dutifull to your superiours, Learn Commandants to live your selves, obedient to the great Commander of us all,

And that we may learn these Les­sons, let us pray as above.

The Gospel, Luke 2. ver. 42. &c.

42. ANd when he was twelve years old, they going up into Hierusalem, according to the custome of the Festivall day,

43. And having ended the dayes, when they returned, the child Jesus remained in Hierusa­lem: and his parents knew it not.

44. And thinking that he was in the compa­nie, they came a daies journey, and sought him among their kinsfolk and acquaintance.

45. And not finding him, they returned into Hierusalem seeking him:

46. And it came to passe after three dayes, they found him in the Temple, sitting in the midst of the Doctors, hearing them, and asking them.

[Page 85]

47. And all were astonished that heard him, upon his wisdome and answers.

48. And seeing him, they wondered, and his mother said to him, Son, Why hast thou so done to us? Behold, thy Father and I sorrowing did seek Thee.

49. And he said unto them, what is it that you sought mee? did you not know, that I must be about those things which are my Fathers?

50. And they understood not the word, that he spake unto them.

51. And he went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject to them. And his mother kept all these words in her heart.

52. And Jesus proceeded in wisedome and age, and grace with God and men.

The Explication.

42. THe twelve years of the childs age are here specifi­ed to shew, that Jesus (who was not onely Doctor of the heavenly chaire, but even the wisedome it self of his heavenly Father) lost no time in taking hold of all opportunities offered unto him, to shew how great a zeal he came withall from heaven to teach and play the Doctors part on earth, so, as at the twelfth year of age, childhood expires and youth begins in us to spell man at least, if not to write it wholly, Jesus who was as wise an Infant, as a youth, would not before the years of discretion assume unto himself the office of a Teacher, but so soon as by course of nature he was held among men capable of discourse and judgement, then he mixed him­self [Page 86] mostestly amongst the Doctors in the Temple, to shew he came not thither to play the boy, as children at that age doe, but the man, assoon as men would look upon him; for such, who knew no more of him than what they saw, They, vvho are here said to goe up into Jerusalem, according to the custome of the Festivall Day (which was that of the Jewish Easter, or Pas­cha) were Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, the childs Mother and Father, as also with them wee may presume there went diverse others of their allies and kindred, as the custome was for friends to goe in troops together to this celebrated Feast, once a year from all neighbouring Countries, that being the Metropolis, or head City of the Jewes, where the grand Synagogue was held.

43. The dayes that are here mentioned to be ended, were those seven daies which they held continually solemn, as now the Catholick Church doth the Octaves of the greatest Feasts in the year, consisting of eight solemn dayes, to shew, that as by seven of those dayes, we consecrate all time to God, as well that of work, as that of rest, so by the eighth day we of­fer up unto him here all the eternity, wherein we hope to rest with him in glory, after we have ended our laborious time upon earth; and by this we give testimony, that the E­vangelicall Law is much more perfect than the Iewish, in regard we labour here in hope of eternal rest, and this by the prescript of our law, whereas the Law of the Jewes was onely temporary, and so prescribed order for no further than the time they lived here upon earth, which whole time was mystically represented by their Feast of seven day s continuance, and ours hath one day more, to shew that we hope for a blessed Eternity after time is gone: Here then the Story tells us, the Parents of Iesus returned to Nazareth, after the seven dayes of this solemnity were ended, which yet was more than others spent in the cele­brating this festivity; for none were tyed to be there all the dayes thereof, it being sufficient that they appeared [Page 87] once upon any one of the seven Festivall dayes; but as the Devotion of this humane Trinity of Saints, Iesus, Mary, and Ioseph, was greater than that of others; so they spent the whole time of this Festivity in continuall Prayer and Devotion; which time being ended, and Iesus having asked leave of his Parents to goe visite some of his kindred, whilst they were getting things ready to return home a­gain, it was through God Almighties permission, that he by this slight gat loose from his Parents, making a very short stay with those he went to see, nor did he make a false pretence, though he concealed the other truth of his further meaning, partly out of humility, to cover his devotion, which lead him to a longer stay in the Temple, partly to let his parents see, that however they were holy Saints, yet they were not exempt from the infirmities of humane nature, and so, (though not sinning therein) were short of that home-care they ought to have had, of keep­ing Jesus alwayes in their own eyes, as thinking him safe enough for so short a time amongst his kindred? hence it was, they knew not that their charge stayd behinde them in Ierusalem.

44, 45. So thinking he had been with his kindred, where they presum'd at night to find him, but missing of him, they returned a dayes journey back full of trouble, and yet were carryed on with the comfort of hope to find him in Hierusalem, at some of his kindreds houses, whi­ther they had given him leave to goe. Some will say, the Blessed Virgin was afraid her Son had lost himself, though she knew him to be God, for since she saw him cover his Deity, and proceed as a childe in other things, those of this opinion will have her to conceive he might (to con­ceal his Divinity the better) being gone from them, seem to misse his right way, as children usually doe in such cases out of their freinds or parents sights: but others make her fear more rationall, that do think it was grounded upon a doubt, lest her temporall Sonne might, [Page 88] by order of his heavenly Father, leave her, and choose to live elsewhere, which did a little trouble even her resigned motherly heart, as much as nature might work upon grace without sin, and this perhaps might be the very truth of their after declared sorrow (verse 48.) for having lost him.

46. After Three dayes, is here spoken in the same sense as Saint Luke, verse 21. said, after eight dayes were gone Iesus was circumcised, meaning in the morning of the eight day, but then begun; The like is of Christ his resurrection, after Three dayes, that is to say, the first mi­nute of the third day: So after Three dayes here imports, on the morning of the third day; The first being un­derstood of the night they missed him at the Inne, a dayes journey from Ierusalem; The second of the day spent in their return to the City, and the third, when (after they had first called at their freinds houses in the Town as they passed through it, and missing him there) they went to the Temple, whether to pray and make Acts of re­signation for his losse, or in hope to find him there, we know not, but if we allow a mixture of both, it may stand with good proportion to the strife betwixt nature and grace in this world: Be it how it will, they found him in the Temple, on the third day in the morning, and there Sitting in the midst of the Doctors, both hearing what they did say, and asking what they could say to his Interroga­tories, not such as discovered his Deitie, yet deeper than could be expected from his youthful yeares: but vve are heere to note, that upon all occasions of distresse, the Temple is to be our refuge, as being the proper House of God, vvho is not to be supposed absent from thence at any time, because no other place is so fit for his Divine presence, and therefore though he be every vvhere, in some kind or other, yet he is alwaies, to all effects and purpo­ses, there. His asking the Doctours, vvas all about the praedictions of the Messias, citing to them places to this [Page 89] effect, even to their admiration, he being a child; as that now the Scepter was passed from the Jews, that is, from Judah to Herod an alien born. That the time of Daniels seventy weeks was expired, Dan. 9.24. and all the other Oracles of the Prophets about the coming of the Messias: all which were notions above the reach of a child; and therefore the Doctors knowing all to be true that hee asked, stood in admiration of him, and de­lighted in his company. And though Jesus be here said to ask rather than to teach, yet Origen sayes well, It flowes from the same fountain of wisedome, to ask perti­nently, and teach profoundly; for a Question rightly as­ked often rectifies a formerly erroneous judgement.’

47. Whence we see in this Verse it is said, They all were astonished at his wisedome, and the prudence of his answers, namely, to such questions as he gave them occasion to ask him; and from hence they said among themselves, Who is this child like to be when he writes man, that is already thus versed in holy Writ? in deep­est points of erudition, though we all know him to bee a poor Carpenters son, and one whose parents po­verty cannot give him the Education of the Schools?

48. They were his parents of whom it is here said, They wondred seeing him: Set a child amongst the Do­ctors, gratefull and acceptable to them all: What his mother seems here to say unto him in a chiding manner, was not so, but in a reverentiall way of admiration, as who should say; Sweet child! why hast thou so done, to leave us, and not tell us of it, these are mysteries be­yond my poor capacity, that ask to instruct my self, not to rebuke thee, who art (though my child) yet with­all my God. And for this reason it is probable, shee asked this question privately, not before the company who might conceive it a reprehension. Again, see her modesty, who was the sole parent of Iesus, yet she pre­fers Joseph before her self, saying, Thy Father and I sor­rowing [Page 90] did seek Thee. Morally thus, wee may apply this place to bee a rule to our souls seeking out grace lost by sin, or even with grace venially offending God, First, going to the Church, there searching into our faults, then finding them, weeping to say, O my God, Why hast thou served me thus? why hast thou withdrawn thy self from me, and permitted me to fall into thy offence? all the amends I can make, is to say, I have sought thee out lamenting my losse of Thee, Sweet Jesu, grant mee, whilst I live never more to lose the blessed comfort of thy sacred sight and presence; thus or to this effect may wee Morallize upon this place.

49. These words of our Saviour were not spoken in a reprehensive, but rather in a re-minding way, as who should say, doe you not remember that I am to bee im­ployed in those things which are my Fathers pleasure: Here he shews them, since it was revealed to them, hee was God as well as man, they ought not to wonder, (as they had done) what was become of him, because they knew, as God he could not be lost; and that as God he was not to ask their leave for his actions; since some of them were to be such as did neither depend on their wills, nor on their powers to inable him thereun­to: And these actions the Greek Divines tell us are properly Theandrick, that is to say, in one word Dive­humane actions, or those of God become man; and for this cause he sayes to his earthly Parents, Doe you not know, that I am to be imployed in my heavenly Fathers will? Or that the actions which are proper to me as God and man, as Messias and Redeemer of the world, must be regulated according to his pleasure, who is my onely Father, since as from him I took my Divine Na­ture; so in order to him, I am to direct those actions which have their force and source from Deity, though they seem performed by humanity: And we have a kind of similitude of such actions even amongst pure crea­tures: [Page 91] for however a King be in the line of nature sub­ject to his mother, yet in the line of government hee is her superiour and soveraign; much after this sort was it with Christ in this occasion; as this action ten­ded to the execution of his Function, it had no depen­dance on his mother, however in other actions he were subject unto her, and for proof thereof, he went from this very action to the practise of his subjection, as is said in the 51. verse following.

50. It was no marvell they understood not this manner of speech, for however it was revealed to them, that Je­sus was God and man, sent to save the world, yet how and in what sort he was to work out mans salvation, they did not understand, neither durst they be so curi­ous as to ask him.

51. But when they perceived it was his holy pleasure to go home with them, and there be subject unto [...]a, they went home with him, or rather the Text seems to say, He lead them the way home to Nazareth, saying And he went down with them out of the Temple, that is to say, he lead them down, for sure they durst as ill lead him the way, as they durst ask him any further que­stion, how he was to proceed in his grand work of hu­mane Redemption. Note, his subjection was accord­ing to his humane nature, not his divine, and even that was an ultroneous or voluntary (indeed a meer gratuite) subjection too; for albeit as he was his mothers naturall son, shee had a right in nature to a superiority over his humane nature, yet in regard the Hypostaticall union made of his two Natures but one person, and that this person was as properly God as man, he stood as much exempted from all subjection to his mother (even as man) as he was from Caesar, Herod, Pilate, or any Magistrate upon the face of the earth; and yet to shew us that obedience was a cheif vertue in Christian perfection, and happily the hardest to bee performed [Page 92] by humane creatures, therefore he spent thirty years in the practice of this subjection, of this obedience to his Parents, and onely Three in an absolute way, in­dependent of them, and indeed to obey Superiours, is in them to obey God, who hath placed them o­ver us: So though S. Luke say no more of Christs actions from this time to his thirtieth yeare of age, yet in this little hee hath said much, That God should be subject to his own creatures, to teach them subjection to their Creatour; and that it is here said, His mother kept all his words in her heart, doth not argue S. Joseph was negligent or forgetfull there­of, but that his trade imployed much of his minde, whereas the Blessed Virgin made it her whole employ­ment to hear and practise the Doctrine of her Savi­our-Sonne.

52. This Progresse of Jesus in Wisedome, Age, and Grace, is to bee understood, as was explicated the last Sunday, vers. 40. of this same Chapter; onely for further Illustration, wee may conceive this Progress extrinsecall, to be like that of the Suns light, from the rising, to the Noon-tide sun, still seeming to us greater and greater, yet in it self all one in the lu­minous body whence it comes, though made lesse by a greater distance at rising, than when it is nea­rer to us at noon-day, or by the diversity of refle­ction, for from both it varies; but divers wayes grace in Christ differs from grace in us; For exam­ple, as it is to him naturall, beeing God, and Con­naturall, by reason of the Hypostaticall Union be­tween God and man in Christ: To us it is ever supernaturall, as it renders us gratefull, or rather re­stores us to grace by taking away Originall and Actu­all sin; whereas in him it hath none of these Effects, but flowes from his Person as light from the Sun: Again, as our Grace is private and particular, his [Page 93] common to us all; as in us it increaseth by good works, but in him it being still full, cannot increase; But the close of this Verse seems hardest; yet is it easie, if rightly understood, that is, if we conceive our doing well in the sight of men, is a like increasing in Gods eye, as we increase before men in perfection: Nor is it enough to doe well privately towards God, but we must doe publiquely so too, both before God and man, to please one, and to edifie the other.

The Application.

1. THis Gospel first teacheth all Parents by exam­ple of the blessed Virgin Mary, and of S. Ioseph to breed up all their children in the fear of God, to teach them their prayers, to see them go to Church on Sundayes and Holy-dayes, at least to cause them to bee present at Divine Service, at Sermons, Cate­chisms, or Exhortations, thereby to bee instructed in their Faith and Rules of Christian perfection

2. It also teacheth all children due obedience to their Naturall Parents, and all Christians religious subjection to our Holy Mother the Catholique Church, while we read of the child Jesus that he was subject un­to them: Namely, to his putative Father St. Ioseph, and to his Naturall Mother the Blessed Virgin Mary, and as we read of little else in all the Storie of our Saviours Infancie, nor indeed till he came to the age of thirtie yeares, so wee may rest content, that this Lesson alone well learned (and well practised) is sufficient to make us the Infantil, and youthfull Saints that God desires to have us.

[Page 94]3 It lastly teacheth us, That where Gods honour is concerned, there Flesh and Bloud is not to be regard­ed, while our Saviour excused his slipping from his naturall Mother to obey the commands of his super­naturall Father,

For thus to doe is to put the Will of God in execution, according as we pray above we may.

The Antiphon, JOHN 2. ver. 3.

THe Wine failing, Jesus commanded the Water-pots to be filled with wa­ter, which was turned into Wine.

Vers. Let my prayer, O Lord, be addres­sed:

Resp. Even as Incense in thy sight.

The Prayer.

ALmightie everlasting God, who doest moderate at once heavenly and earthly Things, hear clemently the prayers of thy people, and grant us thy peace in our Times.

The Illustration.

IF upon any day in the year we can think it possible to fail of connexion between the Epistle, Gospel, and the Prayer, it is like to be to day: for when we come to seek a key to unlock the hidden Treasure of harmony, between [Page 96] this Prayer and the other parts of this dayes Service, we shall hardly find it in any member or word of the Prayer, where yet (if at all) it must be found. For example, the first clause of the Prayer seems onely courtship to Al­mighty God, telling him he moderates at once heavenly and earthly things. The second clause doth but beg of him, that he will hear clemently the prayers of his people. The last (which is all we can esteem petitionary) asks indeed the grace of peace to us in our Times; but in all the Epistle, and Gospel too, we find not the least touch upon peace, and so may doubt whether the design can hold, of finding a sympathy between the Prayer, Epistle, and Gospel: Neverthelesse, if we cast our eyes upon the mi­racle done this day, we shall thence retrive that sweet con­nexion we are at a seeming losse of; and shall conclude, the key we want to open this connexion, lyes hidden in the preamble of this Prayer, in the very courtship we use, when we call upon God, as moderating at once heavenly and earthly Things, that is, making the earthly obedient to his will, when he pleaseth to have them suitable to those that are heavenly Things: Thus water by the heavenly will of God became this day wine, thus all the mate­riall parts of this dayes service became (as it were) im­materiall, that is to say, spirituall: Thus the Tempo­rall gifts mentioned in the Epistle, of Prophecy, Mi­nistery, Teaching, Exhorting, Ruling, Mercy, Love, Joy, Hope, Patience, Prayer, Almes, Hospitality, Ʋnanimi­ty, and Humility, are made spirituall, in being ordained to a spirituall end, by conformity in us earthly creatures to the will of our Creator, which is effected by vertue of that moderation God hath set between heaven and earth; when he so moderates humane minds and actions, as they become subservient to his heavenly will: Thus carnall pleasure between man and wife is in them limited by Gods holy grace, moderating the excesse and intempe­rance in that pleasure, which indeed carnall men com­mit, [Page 97] but spirituall men avoid, God moderating fleshly appetites in them, so as they shall not intrench upon spi­rituall duties, but give way to serving God, though with abridgement of their own delights: and this is done, when Saint Pauls counsell is followed, Let those that have wives be as if they had none, 1 Cor. c. 7. v. 29. (when God Almighties service so requires) as when attending first to prayer, they afterwards return to the same corporall pleasure they forsook, to pray; and this is called a spirituall continence, even in the bed of incon­tinency, not as that term imports sin, but as it argues lesse perfection than virginity; or absolute containing from all corporall commixture: but further and more prodigiously yet this miraculous moderation between hea­venly and earthly Things is seen, when married people have liberty allowed them for their due and seasonable mu­tuall pleasures with one another, and yet withall at the same instant they have a limit set them, beyond which they must not passe, but like to flowing Seas must ebbe just at their own bounds, and fall to the low-water of a non-temptation towards any other carnall pleasure, than between themselves. Here, I say, (if ever more emi­nently than other) it doth appear, God moderates heavenly and earthly Things at once; for here is a kind of continuall miracle betw [...]en man and wife, when Saint Pauls counsell is followed as above; and since the Story of this dayes Gospel runs upon a marriage, and the Prayer concludes with begging peace, here is the grant of that petition, when man and wife (thus moderated) live happily together, not defrauding one another: here is further that peace granted to all sorts of Christians, when they apply the Temporall gifts recited in the Epistle to spirituall, to heavenly ends, and when in the prayer we say, Grant us thy peace in our dayes, it is no lesse than the peace of that God, who at once moderates hea­venly and earthly things, which we demand.

Now if any would dive further into that peace, let them look back to the seventh verse in the Epistle on the Third Sunday of Advent, and to the Explication there­of: There they shall see, how ravishing, how plentifull a peace it is: And having thus wrought out our design of connexion here, where it was so seeming hard at first, but now to flowing from every part, like honey from the Combes of this dayes Epistle and Gospel, upon the bread of the Prayer, let us never despair of as good successe all the year along: nor can there be a sweeter Prayer than this thus glossed, and in this sense reiterated, as often as we find reluctancy in us between nature and grace: For then thus to call upon God, as moderatour between heaven and earth, is to quell all rebellion of nature a­gainst grace, which God grant we may doe by praying as above.

The Epistle, ROM. 12. ver. 6. &c.

6. ANd having gifts, according to the grace that is given us, different, either prophecy, according to the rule of Faith.

7. Or ministery, in ministring, or he that teach­eth in doctrine.

8. He that exhorteth in exhorting, he that giveth in simplicity, he that ruleth in care­fulnesse, he that sheweth mercy in cheerful­nesse.

9. Love without simulation, hating evill, cleaving to good.

[Page 99]

10. Loving the charity of the Brotherhood one toward another, with honour preventing one another.

11. In carefulnesse not sloathfull, in spirit fer­vent, serving our Lord.

12. Rejoycing in hope, patient in tribulation, instant in prayer.

13. Communicating to the necessities of the Saints, pursuing hospitality.

14. Blesse them that persecute you, Blesse and Curse not.

15. To rejoyce with them that rejoyce, to weep with them that weep.

16. Being of one mind one towards another, not minding high things, but consenting to the humble,

The Explication.

IN regard there was reference made to this place on Sunday last concerning the rule of Faith, therefore we shall here take hold of the last part of this verse first, and having premised what is peculiarly necessary upon this which is hugely controversiall, we shall then proceed in our wonted manner for expounding the rest of the Text. We are therefore here to note, That by the Rule of Faith is not understood, onely the Apostles Creed, branched into twelve Articles, as we have received it from age to age, but a set Form of life delivered by word of mouth unto the People by the Apostles, who had first held Coun­sels about it amongst themselves, and stood resolved, [Page 100] all their teaching should be conformable thereunto. And this Rule is not (as Hereticks will have it) the holy Scripture written by the Apostles, for this Rule was made long before any Scripture was written, and it was never delivered abroad but by word of mouth in their preaching and exhortations: so it is properly cal­led, the Apostolicall Tradition, which is yet, even unto this very day, the Rule of Faith to the whole Catholick Church, to the Decrees of all Councels, to the sense or exposition of the holy Scriptures, and consequently Scripture cannot be (as Hereticks pretend) the sole Rule of Faith, though true it is, there must be nothing (nor is there any thing at all) in holy Writ contrary to this Rule, or Apostolicall Tradition; which was much larger than the written Word, and therefore it ever was (and still is) even to the sacred Word, a kind of Rule or Test to try it by, since before the Apostles issued out their written books of Scripture, those books were examined by this Rule of Faith, which was framed by common consent of the whole number or Colledge of Apostles; whereas all of them did not write, nay, two onely of the twelve were Evangelists, or Writers of the Gospels, for Saint Mark and Saint Luke (the other two Evangelists) were not dignified with the stile of Apostolate, though they were all Preachers of the Gospel, according still to this Rule of Faith kept close amongst themselves: And indeed the Evangelists writ their Gospels rather upon Emergencies than upon any design or command they had from Christ so to doe; but in­countring with Heresies, they did beat them down, not onely by preaching, but even by writing, as since the Doctours and Fathers of the Church have done in all ages: yet this difference there is betwen the Apostles and the Fathers writings, that the former are more ma­gisteriall, more oracular, more authoritative than the latter; for however we attribute much to any one Father, [Page 101] yet if another Father write contrary, we regulate our selves then by the consent of Fathers, whereas it is not so in any of the Evangelists writings, or any Canonicall part of Scripture, every book, every chapter, every sen­tence, every word, every letter thereof is sacred, and of uncontrouled, undoubted, indeed of sacred Authority, both by reason of the Authors prerogative Apostolate, and of the speciall instinct they had from the Holy Ghost to write upon such occasions as to them oc­curred.

Now to our usuall gloss upon the Text: In these Three first verses of the Epistle, the Apostle enumerates the gifts proper to Church-men, according to this rule of Faith. From the ninth verse forwards he recounts what even the lay-people ought to beg of God for the em­bellishment or measure of Faith, according to the rule thereof, concerning all faithfull Believers whatsoever, and though many take prophecy for a common gift, be­stowed as well upon the Laicks as upon Ecclesiasticall persons, yet in this place the Apostle takes it strictly, as appertaining to their prophetick, by which is understood, their preaching and teaching Function.

6. For we read in holy Writ, where the Ministery or Diaconate was set apart by the Apostles, as hindring them from teaching and preaching, and conferred on Deacons assigned specially for that purpose: Non est equum, It is not reason (say the Apostles, Acts 6. v. 2) that we leave the word of God, and serve Tables. Consider therefore, Brethren, seven men of you of good Testimony, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdome, whom we may appoint over this Businesse; But we will be instant in prayer and the ministery of the word. The like division is made 1 Tim. 3. where under the name of Bishops he includes Pastors and Preists too; under the name of Deacons he includes all Church-Officers below them too: So under the stile of prophecies, he includes two sorts of Preists, Apostles [Page 102] and Bishops, as also Pastors and Preachers, which are Priests, and those that by office take care of souls, and that of Deacons we shall likewise see divided anon.

Note here by faith, is not onely understood an ab­solute Article of faith, but a perfect understanding the sence of the divine word, bee it written, or delivered from the Apostles by word of mouth; and this Faith is that which is recounted as a gratuit or free gift of the holy Ghost, 1 Cor. 12. v. 9 To another is given Faith in the same spirit; so he sayes here, the Apostles and others had the gift of prophecie, as a measure of their Faith, that is, to explicate the sacred word, according to the rule of faith: so none could use this gift, to vent any their own brain-sick fictions, but onely thereby to illustrate the rule of Faith left unto the Church by Iesus Christ, and conserved as a sacred Tradition amongst the Apo­stles whilst they lived, and so handed over from age to age unto the Church, untill the worlds end. S Am­brose will have this gift of prophecie, or (as the Apostle here means) of Teaching, to be such as renders the Preacher able to deliver high mysteries of Faith, ac­cording to the measure of every true Christians capacity or understanding; and indeed prophecy is here taken pro­perly for a gift of teaching, according to the exact rule of Faith, even when the deepest Mysteries are agitated, or the hardest places of Scripture are controverted: Now by this, and what we said last Sunday, when the third verse of this 12th Chapter to the Romans was expounded, we see the difference between the measure and the rule of Faith.

7. By Ministery is here understood as above, the Diaco­nat, either as it imports the office it self, or the execution thereof, as shall be more at large expressed in the next verse: Suffice it here to know the office is taken for an externall duty of charity; and that as well corporall as spirituall, whereas Doctorat or prophecie, imported onely the spiritu­all exhibition of charity by Teaching, Preaching, or the [Page 103] like: but the gift of Prophecie or Doctorate hath two bran­ches: The one is of strict, solid, and Magisterial doctrine, according to the measure and rule of Faith, a gift not impart­ed to every man, but rarely to some few, and that is here insisted upon only, The other is, of exhorting as followes:

8. This seems a gift that allowes a liberty to the Preacher of perswading to truth by any lawfull art, or meanes of Rhetorick and eloquence, to draw the hearer to a content, (as well as a consent) of what is delive­red; So that this exhortation is properly that which Pa­stours are to mix with their administration of the Sa­craments, and doctrinall points in their Sermons, that the people may thereby be raised up as well to Acts of Love perfecting their will, as to Knowledge per­fecting their understanding: And in this place the A­postle adviseth all men thus gifted to make use thereof according to the measure and rule of faith, not to bury such their talents without profiting others thereby, since here is a reduplication importing an actuall use of this Talent, saying, He that exhorts, in exhorting let him use his talent: As who should say, Hee that is gifted to exhortation, let him make actuall use of that gift: But we are further to note, in this Verse the Apostle explicates clearly the office of a Deacon, or Diaconate, which is Tripartite: The First is, that of Almes; The next, that of Government: The third, that of Hospi­tality for tending sick persons: To the perfection of Alms, he requires Simplicity, such as gives purely for charity, without self-interest, and gives liberally upon all occasions of exigence, not reserving for the future, when there is a present want, but confiding in Gods providence for what is to come without any sinister end, such as theirs is, who give alms to tempt the poor to sin. But chiefly this Simplicity consists in a contradistinction against du­plicity or fraud, and against distinction of persons, as some use to doe, giving rather to one than another in equall ne­cessity, [Page 104] out of a partiality of respect to this body rather than to that, as to an allie or acquaintance, before a stranger, a good or an ill natured man, or the like; which is against true Simplicity: for God is no accepter of persons, Acts 10.38. To the perfection of government, the Apostle requires carefulness, sollicitude, and vigilance, and this to exter­nall and temporall government, for that of Internall and Spirituall, is the Pastors, not the Deacons office, which office chiefly belongs indeed to Archdeacons, for though his personall care bee mixt with the spirituall Regimen of his Parishioners, yet it is his office to see his Deacons carefully administer this Temporall governe­ment, wherein he doth imploy them. The perfection of attending the Sick, or Hospitalls, or of shewing mercy, consisteth in alacrity of Spirit, in cheerfulness, that there­by they may ove [...]come their own Tedium or weari­nesse in so laborious an office, and (by the cheerful­ness of their own looks) exhilarate and comfort those who are sick and comfortlesse, and that (by the affability of their words) they may incourage the sick to believe they are not displeased with the unpleasing attendants on dis­eases, such as are nastie smells, horrid spectacles of their sores, or the like, and so more confidently to beg their helping hands, according to that of the Wiseman in Ec­clus. 35. v. 11. In all thy gifts to others, let thy countenance bee cheerfull, and all this to Churchmen hitherto.

9. See how the Apostle begins the Lay-mans gift of Ministery, with a recommendation to him of dilection or love of his neighbour, as the principall vertue that must render his ministery acceptable to God and man: Such di­lection as S. Iohn (Epist. 1. Chap. 3. v. 18.) mentions, saying; Let us not love in words onely, nor in language, but in deed, and in truth, which place will be explicated at large on the Sunday within the Octaves of Corpus Christi; Whereunto is here added a hatred of evill in those wee love, and a spe­ciall adhesion or cleaving to their good example, if any such [Page 105] be given by them; for so far shall we advance in imbracing vertue, as we proceed in the detestation or hatred of vice.

10. As naturally Brothers love one another, so all Chri­stians being brothers in Christ (their common Father) the Apostle here requires the love that intercedes between them (though of a supernaturall order) should follow the rule of brotherly love which is naturall; but when hee exhorts to a mutuall preventing one another in this fraternall dilection, the [...]e he elevat s the course of nature, which is dull, and raiseth it to that of Grace, which is quick and nimble, brooking no delayes, not expecting to be first obliged, but obliging before wee receive any other obligation thereunto, than what our Christian duty recommendeth to us, indeed com­mands us to use, as for point of love: Though as for preventing each other with honour, that being an Art of Heroick perfection, it is here onely counselled, and not commanded.

11. Here Governours are exhorted to a carefulness, to a sedulitie or diligence in their offices, least by their sloath, any under their charge perish, and to be boyl­ing, as it were with a fervour of Spirit and devotion towards acts of charity; not simpering or standing still, as if the fire of love in their souls were quite extin­guished, and did not propend them to rise upon all oc­casions administred of doing good to others day or night: The marks of this fervor are first, that our minds be whol­ly attent to the good action in hand, next, that we covet the doing it, as much as any other can desire to have it done: Lastly, that we continue constant in such actions, and doe not flaccess or grow weary of well doing: and this must be with regard to God, as if in serving man, wee served God in man, for else our service might be servile and not filiall, performed more for fear than love, serving time ra­ther than eternity, whereas if we make it a part of our duty to God, that we serve man, then it will bee boy­ling, [Page 106] and fervent, as it ought, because it riseth from a su­pernaturall heat, or motive, more active than any natu­rall one can be.

12. The hope that must cause our rejoyceing to be accom­plisht, ought to be that of the Heavenly joyes; for the higher we make the expectation of our reward, the more alacrity shall we have in doing well, and therefore Chri­stian joy ought to be of a higher strain, than any the pre­sent, or future emoluments of this world can suggest into us; but such should be our joy, and hopes, as the Prophet David speaks of Psalm, 4. ver. 10. calling it a singular puesto that we are placed in; or an expectation of singular hopes, not ordinarily (or ever indeed) here arrived unto, but laid up for us in the magazine of Heaven, where the least of all rewards are infinite; and besides unattainable, if our joy here at any time be such, as may not hope for eternall joyes to accompany the same: but if such then our vain wordlly joyes, or felicities (all of them that are truly vain) would be laid aside, and we should rather content our selves with patient suffering, which the Apostle recom­mends, after he had taken away in his former words all vain joyes, than with shaking these sufferings off, to seek contents or comforts from this world, which we could not hope to enjoy in the next; but making it our joy to suffer, and bringing that suffering to the perfection of an incessant, or instant Prayer, by referring all our actions to Gods Honour and Glory; for in so doing, we shall follow close the counsell here given us in this Verse of persisting in Prayer; and the like given by Saint Paul, 1 Thes. 5. ver. 17. Pray without intermission; and of Saint Luke, commanding such Prayer, chap. 18. ver. 1. while he said, we must alway pray.

13. Some understand this place as meant by praying for our own, or our neighbours necessities, and in so praying, availing our selves and our neighbours of the Saints intercessions; so as by the necessities of Saints are [Page 107] meant here their memories of us, which we doe want: Thus Saint Ambrose, thus Origen, thus Saint Hierom, all after the Greek text, who take memory here in a double sense; first, as to availe our selves of our remembring the Saints examples given us here, and the reward of glory given to them in Haven, to incite our selves to the like sanctity in hope of the like reward: secondly, as we availe our selves of their remembring us, while we implore their aide by making memory of them in our services, as in the Canon of the Mass is dayly done; In these words, Communi­cating, and revering the memory of the Blessed Virgin Mary, of the holy Apostles, Saint Peter, and Saint Paul &c yet the more literall sense is that of the Latine Text, alluding to our relieving others here, or in Purgatory in their neces­sity; the one by Prayer, the other by Almes: and these as Saints, we are bid Communicate unto, or relieve; that is, as presuming they are so, rather than judging them to be Sinners, because their name at least of Christians is Holy, what ere their Lives are so by Communicating is here meant exchanging our workes of Mercy, for their workes of Merit, who are in want: Pursuing hospitality, that is to say, rather hunting after occasions to doe good, than flying of them, or indeed expecting them, till they be cast into our laps; for though then to relieve is good, yet to search out the poor, and to carry them our Almes, is much better.

14. By Blessing those who Persecute us, is here under­stood praying for them, that God will turn their hearts, which yet is not so much a precept, as a Counsell; much lesse are we to curse them, or to wish the like persecution may befall them, as they bring to us, for we are under precept bound not to doe this latter, though the former were a counsell onely.

15. This Verse teacheth us how to make our neigh­bours, his good, or evill, to be our own, by rejoyceing at his prosperity as at our own, and lamenting his affliction, [Page 108] or weeping thereat, as if our selves were under the same lash: For thus we should shew our selves to be perfect Christians, and indeed, where these common bowels are not, there Gods particular spirit is wanting: and this joy, as it is understood to be rather of our neighbours spi­rituall, than temporall good; so is our sorrow to be more for his sinne, (whereby he loseth grace) than for any his temporall loss whatsoever:

16. There is much labour to know the true meaning of the unanimity, or being of one minde, which is here recommended; for some (and those not unaptly) will have it to be an advise Apostolicall for every man, hum­bly to depose his own opinion in things that are not sin, or apparent falsities in naturall truths, or at least not re­sist other mens opinions in like cases out of animosity, to defend our own, as holding our selves wiser than our neighbours, or more learned, which is no part of Chri­stian perfection, for that teacheth us to undervalue our selves rather, and to preferre all others before us, both in Vertue and Learning. Saint Chrysostome explicates this place, as exhorting us to measure our selves by our neighbours, rather than to reduce them to our defective proportions: but Origen (and he indeed in this place better than any) will have the sense of it to be thus; that is, wishing to your neighbour in all things, as to your self, and averting from him, what you would not have fall upon your own head: and here we are to note, that as from the nineth Verse to the twelfth, the Apostle told us, what Christian dilection was, so from thence, to this place, he proceeds to tell us, how that Love is advanced, or promoted; first, by hope of eternall Glory; next, by patience in Adversity; then by incessant Prayers: fur­ther, by Hospitality to all persons, Friends or Foes; chiefly, by this his last advice of Ʋnanimity, in the senses above said: for as the first and chief Christian Vertue is Charity, so the next is Humility; and with that here [Page 109] the Apostle closeth this present verse, forbidding us to vaunt our own knowledges or abilities, but rather to agree, and acquiess to the opinions of those, who are re­puted, perhaps less able, or less vertuous than your selves; this is indeed a true signe of humility, and this is perhaps the literall sense of the Apostle, counselling us to consent unto the humble, that is, even to those who are below us in the indowments either of nature, or of grace.

The Application.

1. IT is now fit to descend unto particular instructions, after the generall grounds laid in last Sundayes Epi­stle for conformity to Gods holy Will, and for subordi­nation to each other as members of the same Mysticall Bo­dy of Christ. See how to day each member is taught his particular Duty. The Priest in the three first Verses of this Epistle.

2. The Lay-man in the five next Verses is also taught to walk according to his own vocation, in order both to God, and his neighbour.

3. And least we should think our Enemies were not our Neighbours too, see how the Apostle commands us to love them also, to pray for their conversion; to Blesse, and not to Cruse them; to rejoice at their Prosperity, to condole with their Lamentings. For to doe this to Friends, is humane, but to perform it towards our Enemies, is a work Divine, and shewes tis done in us by Gods holy Grace.

Which we petition in the Prayer above, beg­ing peace in our Times, as the effect of a sweet moderation between the Heavenly, and Earthly compounds that we are.

The Gospel, JOHN 2. ver. 1. &c.

1. ANd the third day there was a Marriage made in Cana of Galilee; and the Mo­ther of Jesus was there.

2. And Jesus also was called, and his Dis­ciples to the Marriage.

3. And the Wine failing, the Mother of Jesus saith to him, They have no Wine.

4. And Jesus saith to her, What is to me, and thee Woman? my hour cometh not yet.

5. His Mother saith to the Ministers, what­soever he shall say to you, doe ye.

6. And there were set there, six water-pots of stone, according to the purification of the Jewes, holding every one two or three measures.

7. Jesus said to them, Fill the water-pots with water, and they filled them up to the top.

8. And Jesus saith to them, Draw now, and carry to the chief Steward, and they car­ried it.

9. After the chief Steward tasted the Water made Wine, and knew not whence it was, but the Ministers knew, that had drawn the Wa­ter; the chief Steward calleth the Bride­groom.

10. And saith to him, Every man first set­teth the good Wine, and when they have well [Page 111] drunke, then that which is worse, but thou hast kept the good Wine untill now.

11. This beginning of Miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee; and he manifested his glo­ry, and his Disciples believed in him.

The Explication.

1. THe third day here made mention of, is the third day after Jesus had begun to aggregate his Col­ledge of Apostles, which S. Iohn tells us of in the person of Philip, Chap. 1. v. 43. preparatorily called by Christ unto the Apostolate, after Peter, and Andrew, James, and John had bin called to the same preparatively too, but not yet absolutely, as will be said anon, and these callings were as soon as Christ had ended his fourty dayes Fast in the Desart, was baptized, and pointed out by John the Baptist for the Messias, in order whereunto the said Baptist sent his own Disciples to Jesus with inten­tion to preferre them to a better master; and Andrew by name was one thus sent, and thus preparatively cal­led by Christ: So this third day here mentioned by S. Iohn Evangelist, is that which followed three dayes af­ter Philip was thus called, for that was the last time mentioned by this Evangelist, in all he sayes from that first Chapter hitherto; this third day therefore alludes, to that of Philips vocation to the Apostolate, onely three dayes be­fore, to shew both how speedily our Saviour went about his work, when once he began it, and how he had his Disci­ples to the wedding, that by the miracle he wrought thereat, they might be confirmed in their Faith of his being the Messias, the Son of God: and this Wedding most probably was that of S. Simon, one of the twelve Apostles, though some think it was S. Iohn Evangelists, [Page 112] because S. Augustine speaking of him, sayes, ‘Our Lord called John, from the fluctuating time of marriage,’ which yet may as well bee interpreted from his marriageable age, for that indeed is the fluctuating time of man, when he ebbs and flows in carnall desires, according to emer­gencies of temptations, more importune at that age than at any other time of his life: and truly S. John seems to have been the favourite of Christ, rather by reason of his singular love to chastity, than for any thing else, so it is likely he never thought of marriage, whence it is more probably conjectured that this was S. Simons wed­ding, who upon the miracle wrought thereat, of turning water into wine, left his wife (by consent) and became an Apostle, if yet he might not afterwards bee called to the Apostolate, though married, as S. Peter was. The place of this wedding is said to be in Cana of Galilee, to shew it was not that other Cana of Sidonis, which also was in Galilee, within the Tribe of Aser, whereas this was within the Tribe of Zebulon, three daies journey onely from Nazareth, lying in lower Galilee and the other in the higher, out of which latter place it was that the daughter of the Cha­nanaean came, whom our Saviour afterwards dispossessed of the Devill, pittifully tormenting her, Matth. 15. v. 22. And it stands with reason, this should be the wedding of Simon (Nephew to the mother of Iesus, by marriage at least) for he was the son of Cleophas, a Chananaean, bro­ther to Ioseph the husband of the B. Virgin Mary, since the text seems to say, Iesus his mother was the principall guest, and that for her sake, Iesus was also called with his Disciples

2. As Cousin-Germane to the Bride-groom S. Simon, but with speciall providence of God: First, to honour his kinsman with his presence; next to countenance the Nuptials of poor people, for these were no other, that had but little wine to make good cheer withall, since upon the fail thereof, Christ miraculously made more, as here [Page 113] the Gospel tels us: Lastly, that by this miracle he might confirm his Apostles in the belief of his being the Messias, which wrought so far upon them, as it is credible St. Simon left his Spouse to follow Christ, though by the presence of Christ at his wedding, the Sacrament of Ma­trimonie was highly honoured, and made a sacred my­sterie of the union between Christ and his Church, to beat down the Tatian and Marcion Heresies, holding it unlawfull to marry, and by this example we find it not unfitting for Priests to be at Weddings modestly cele­brated, to put them in minde, the bond of wedlock is a sacred thing, and ought to be knit up with souls affect­ing God (even in that state) above the world: As for the Disciples here present, they were onely four at most, namely Peter, Andrew, and Phillip, not as yet purpose­ly called to the Apostolate, though in the Chapter above S. Iohn sayes, Christ bade Peter follow him, because this was onely a preparation to his after calling, since from this Wedding Peter went to his trade again, and was from thence purposely called by Christ upon his mount with the rest of the Apostles numbred up in the 6. of S. Luke v. 14, 15, 16 though it is likely, Nathaniel a great devote, of Christ, was also here, because Philip had with much zeal brought him to Christ, as we said, Ioh. 1. v. 47. who com­mended him for a true Israelite, in whom there was no guile nor fraud, and the other Disciple not named, who went with Andrew to Christ from Iohn the Baptist.

3. This Verse shewes Simon was a poor man, since he could not provide wine enough for his wedding, whereupon the B. Virgin his Aunt, moved with the touch of humane honour, to see her kinsmans Nuptials disparaged for want of Wine, and knowing her sons power, that as God, he could doe all things, as also believing his Time of shewing himself to be God, was, if not come, yet at hand, presumed to anticipate the time, out of this humane respect, by desiring him to prove his Deity upon this [Page 114] occasion, of working his first miracle at her request, to honour her husbands kindred; and yet see how modestly she makes this motion, by onely telling him openly, They have no Wine, as knowing he understood the rest of her meaning without more words.

4, These are not words of rebuke to the B. Virgin, as some conceive, but rather of recalling her memory, and bidding her reflect, whither it be a thing for flesh and bloud to command, or indeed expect, that God, for humane ends, should shew his power of working a mi­racle sooner than of his own pleasure he had decreed, as it seems this was sooner; since Christ tells his Mother, his hour was not yet come of declaring himself to be the Messias but in regard he found there was a piety mixed with this humane respect of the Virgin, he dispenseth with the concomitant infirmty of humane nature, as long as there is a motive directly calling upon his Deity, which is that of piety: whence some will have it, that Christ onely expected till all the Wine was quite gone, to the end the miracle might be more manifest, when the after plenty of Wine should flow from the totall privation thereof. And in this sense neither was the B. Virgin much preproperous, nor Christ at all anteverting or preventing the time prefixed for the manifesting of his Deity; since immediately after, this last cup of Wine was gone, and then the B. Virgin knowing happily by his all-reavealing aspect what would follow.

5. She sayes to the Servants, Doe whatseover he shall say to you without dispute, for his word is sufficient to effect, what ere he pleaseth to have done.

6. The reason why speciall mention is made here, of water-pots of Stone is, because what was to be filled out of them might be manifestly known to be nothing but water, since Wine was never put into such great vessels, especially at such poor peoples feasts as these, so finding those water-pots to run Wine, the miracle [Page 115] might appear the greater and more manifest. Though besides this, the Text tells us here of the custome among the Jewes, to have great Jarrs of water alwayes ready, in case they had touched any unclean meat, at the Table, to wash their hands immediately; and for this respect it is said, These pots were according to the purifi­cation of the Jewes: and these were vessels of such bulke, as probably six of them, containing each four gallons or thereabouts, held as much as a large vessell of Wine, to shew the miracle the more undoubted, that such a quan­tity should be afforded them so suddenly, who had not one drop left before.

7. It seems therefore, though these great vessels of water were brought in, they were not filled, but had each of them some quantity within them, wherefore Christ to take away all colour of deceit, first bids all those vessels to be filled full of water up to the top, that so each person in the room might see the certainty of the miracle, and the liberality of God, when he pleaseth to open his bounteous hand unto us.

8. This done, Jesus bids them draw of the vessels full of water a cup full, and carry it to the cheif Steward of the feast, because he could best tell, whether or not he had provided that plenty, and such rare Wine, as those pots full of water did afford. For it was the Jewish custome ever to have some modimperatour or prefect of good order at such feasts, so Christ gave him the re­spect of first tasting this cup of grace; and the presence of such a prefect makes the company of Iesus and his Mother more avowable at the feast, since where a prefect of good order was, there could be no suspition at all of the least excess or disorder.

9. This verse shewes us, the modimperatour having found Wine come in, more than he had appointed, and knowing none durst provide any besides himself, unless by chance the Bridegroom took the priviledge so to doe [Page 116] (which yet was not usuall) presently calls to him, saying to this effect.

10. This is beyond the ordinary course two wayes, first, that you have more Wine than I was privy too; next, that you have reserved to the last your best Wine, for this is singular good, much better than what we had before. And yet the b [...]st is alwayes first served in, that in case of want, worse may suffice at the latter end, when the tast (being glutted before) is not so able to distin­guish the difference: yet this was so superlatively rare, as even to those Palates (formerly glutted in a manner) it did tast extraordinarily well, indeed to admiration, nor was it strange, since the works of God are ever perfect.

11. Many doubt wheither or no this were the first miracle that Christ wrought, willing to believe divers former which he did in his youth, though in regard Gelasius the Pope hath condemned a fictitious book pub­lished by Hereticks, intituled, The miraculous infancy of Jesus, and full of inventions of their own, it is not im­probable this was the first he did after his Baptisme, with any purpose to be noted for the Messias. By the ma­nifestation of his Glory here, is understood the shewing of his power, wherein he was glorified, and for which cause the Disciples are here said to believe him to be the true Messias, and the true [...]amb of God, who (as John the Baptist had told them) was come to take away the sins of the world: and this miracle he chose to work at a mar­riage, as alluding thereby to the solemnity he made this day of his own wedding between his Divine and humane nature, since now he was resolv'd to discover himself to be as well God as man; whence this was done mystically on the Third day after he was published by the Baptist, to shew now the Third state of the world was begun; The first being hat under the Law of Nature, The second that under the Law of Moses, and this, that under the Law of Grace: besides, the miracle was done [Page 117] in the Gentiles Cana, to shew Christ came to call all Nations, it was also done in Cana of Galilee, as importing the transmigration of possession, that is amongst Chri­stian people, who are the possession of Christ, as bought by his bloud, and therefore are to passe yet from earth to heaven their better and finall possession; The Wine he so abundantly gave, imports the doctrine of Christ, and his holy grace inebriating the soules of the Faithfull.

The Application.

1. LEarn Husbands hence to love your Wives as Christ doth love his Church; learn Wives to obey your Husbands as the Church obeys her Head our Saviour Jesus Christ, since marriage is a Sacrament representing the union between Christ and his holy Spouse.

2. Learn married people hence to moderate excesses both at bed and board, for neither Jesus nor his Blessed Mother can behold excesse, and they (to faintifie your mar­riage) must be there.

3. Learn Parents hence to breed your Children, rather to supply the Angels rooms in Heaven, than for to be your own Successours here on Earth; thus will the waters of humane infirmitie be turned into Wine of Christian perfection, by grace moderating natures exorbitan­ces, and making peace between two fatall enemies the spirit and the flesh.

As the Prayer to day petitions.

On the Third Sunday after the EPIPHANIE.

The Antiphon, MATH. 8. ver. 2.

O Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst cleanse me, and Jesus said, I will, Be thou cleansed.

Vers. Let my prayer, &c.

Resp. Even as Incense, &c.

The Prayer.

OMnipotent eternall God, look, we be­seech thee, propitiously on our infir­mity, and extend to our protection the right hand of thy Majesty.

The Illustration.

IT is remarkable to see how negatively Saint Paul in this dayes Epistle minds us of being sinners, when [Page 119] positively he exhorts us to be Saints with the Romans; for what greater signe, that the Apostle found a world of in­firmities in the Romans, than that he stirs them up so much to Vertues contrary to the vices they abound in; and thus the Epistle insisting all upon vertues, is well a­dapted to the Gospell, running all upon infirmities, mystically representing vices: for what else doth the cor­porall leprosie of the Leper, or the paraliticall disease of the Centurions boy purport, than the like scurvy latent diseases of sin in our Souls, to those which were apparent in these two bodies? Whence it was but fitting this dayes Prayer should beg to have the same right hand of God ex­tended over us, which was the cure of these temporall dis­eases, types of our spirituall infirmities: nor can we hope this will be done, unless God of his infinite goodness be propitious to us, and therefore we beseech him in the Prayer, first to look propitiously on our infirmities, and then to ex­tend (to our protection) the right hand of his majesty; that is to say, all his power, as if our vice required no less than an infinite vertue to cure it; our weakness, no less than all Heavens forces to protect us. And since both the Leper, and Paralitick, saying this Prayer (in effect) ob­tained corporall cure thereby; why should we doubt of Spirituall cure, if we say with like Faith, like Hope, like Love, the same Prayer to day: and truly, to say it with less, were a confusion to Christianity, that Jewes and Gen­tiles should exceed us in fervour of Piety: besides, we have yet an easier task, than they, in hand, for their demands were no less than to have a Miracle wrought upon them, by a Physicall cure, without a Physicall cause, (unless we shall say, the touch of Christs hand was a Physicall cure for all diseases) whereas we onely demand a favour, not a miracle, a little Grace to blot out a great deal of Sin; and though it be a greater effect to remit sin of the Soul, than to cure diseases of the Body; yet this will not be mi­raculous, as the other was, and consequently, if we ask [Page 120] a favour with like zeal, as they did beg a Miracle, surely we may hope to have it, and truly not to ask it, is not one­ly not to deserve it, but to confound our selves, knowing it is but Ask and Have, with so good, so puissant, so mer­ciful a God. And thus we see again, there is a deeper sense latent in the Prayers of holy Church, than lazy Souls (that will not meditate it out) can easily retrive; but once found out, must needs prove hugely consonant unto the Epistle and Gospell of the day, since holy Church gives us this Prayer for an abstract of her doctrine in the Pulpit, that so we may unanimously, and with one mouth honour God, and (whom he sent) our Lord and Savi­our Iesus Christ.

The Epistle, ROM. 12. ver. 17. &c.

17. TO no man rendring evill for evill: pro­viding good things not onely before God, but before Man.

18. If it may be, as much as in you, holding peace with all men.

19. Not revenging your selves, my dearest, but give place unto wrath, for it is written, Revenge to me: I will reward, saith our Lord.

20. But if thine enemy hunger, give him meat: if he thirst, give him drink; for doing this, thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his head.

21. Be not overcome of evill; but overcome in good, the evill.

The Explication.

17. THis Epistle begins with the end of the seventeenth Verse, the beginning being explicated in the last Sundayes Epistle; nor is there any thing of moment can be said more, than the Text it self speaks, disswading us to render evill for evill, but exhorting to provide as much good as we can to all men: which Saint Bernard explicates, as alluding to conversation, and counsel­ling it may be good, both in the sight of God, and Man, saying, We owe our Consciences to God, our Fame to Man, though perhaps this may be an addition of per­fection to the former part of the Counsell, as who should say, we were not onely to avoid rendring evill for evill; but rather instead of so doing, to repay an ill turn done unto us with a good deed done by us, to those that doe us hurt

18. And to that purpose the next Verse alludes, say­ing, If it may be; for perhaps all the good we can doe, will not gain upon our enemeis, at least we must endea­vour on our part there be no defect, but that (if possible) we be at peace with all men, as we desire God to be in peace with us, and not to wage against us the warre of his wrath and fury, since we offend him hourly, and that infinitely more, than any enemy we have can offend us.

19. The Latine phrase is not defending your selves, but because commonly the defense of Man against Man is made by way of Revenge, therefore here the Apo­stles sense is extended thereunto, as if what resistance we may make under the moderation of an unbla­med defence must be sure to savour nothing of Re­venge, if we will hold the integrity of a good Christians reputation: but instead of Revenging, give place to wrath; that is, as some will have it, to the Divine Wrath, [Page 122] which is provoked in God against all those that doe injury to any one of his creatures, as Princes take the wrong done to their Ministers for affronts to them, and so revenge the same; others say, to be silent, to depart, when you are exasperated, is to give place to wrath. The last and best meaning is, if your enemy begin to be angry, oppose him not, but let him go on till his anger be over; and this, as it is truly to give way or place to wrath; so oftentimes it is the means to appease the fury of the Enemy, who (if re­sisted) might increase in fury, whereas not being opposed, he cools within himself; and so there is double way gi­ven, both by the receiver of a wrong, and by him that through the patience of the injured, surceaseth to doe fur­ther injury, by his further wrath: and this way is sutable to that of our Saviour, saying, Luke 10. v. 29. If any strike your right cheek, turn him your left, rather than strike him again: So this place thus given to wrath imports as much as a pardon given to our neighbours offence against us, as we hope for pardon of our offences against God: For thus we shall give way, that the injurious words, passing through our humane ears into our Christian hearts, and there bu­ried in the bowels of brotherly affection, may die, and be no more remembred, than if they never had been heard by us, or spoken by our enemy: and lest we should say, if neither I, nor any friend else revenge my wrongs, I shall never live in quiet; therefore the Apostle (knowing this was an objection obvious against him) adds presently what is written, Deut. 32. v. 35. Revenge to me. I will reward; as who should say, Be not, O Christians, sollicitous how to redeeme your vexation for injuries, unless you revenge them, be it your part to receive all wrong patiently, and leave it to God to right you; let him revenge your quar­rells, he both can, as omnipotent, and will, as just, infal­libly revenge your wrongs, rather we should pitty those who fall into the hands of the living God; for that is terrible, as the Scripture sayes, Heb. 10.3 [...]. and wish they had not [Page 123] done us wrong, to pull upon themselves so great a revenge.

20 Contrariwise, If thine enemy hunger, give him meat, &c. which is advised, Prov. 25. v. 21. as if we should like loving mothers feed our enemies, as our children, and the manner here expressed is like to that indeed, which mothers or nurses use to little ones, first giving them a bit of meat, then a little drinke, and so continue till the child covet no longer feeding; and in very truth the fury of an enemie menacing our ru­ine, is a kind of reducing himself from the state of a man, to that of a little child void of reason, stamping and staring for anger without cause, since no man will anger a child. This phrase of the Proverbs, heaping coals of fire upon our enemies heads is variously explicated; some thinke our patience to an implacable enemy makes him guilty of hell fire, but this cannot stand with a sound sense, if our patience bee to any such end, though per­haps rather than be provoked our selves to impatience, wee may permit our enemy to incurre that danger, and so permissively cast coals of eternall fire upon his head: The second sense therefore is better, of those that say, our patience causing an enemies blush is a kind of firing him with his own passions of fury, and shame together; but best of all they explicate this place who say, we cast coals of charity upon an enemies head by our patient bearing his injuries, and requiting them with courtesies, for eve­ry such courtesie is a fire-coal of perfect love and charity, which commonly will inkindle in our enemy a retalia­tion of the like love to us, and so his anger may be­come to him a happy fault, by our outdoing his evill with our good; and this fire is rather to be cast on our ene­mies head than elsewhere, because as from the brain arise his fancies to all his passions, so the remedie is best ap­plyed to the part diseased.

21. By evill is here understood injury, which is estee­med as evill, done unto the party injured; we may also [Page 124] understand it to be our own impatience, and presume the Apostle adviseth us not to be overcome by it; for ‘in very deed, no man is hurt, but by himself, as St. Chry­sostome well observes, and by hurt he understands in­juries. So that if any man offending us make us com­plain, be sad, or impatient, it is not his power that casts us down, but our own impatience trips up our heels, and pushing us against the ground, shewes our own weaknesse gave us the fall or hurt, and not our adver­saries strength: for had we been patient, we had cast him on his back, whereas now we fall on our own faces, to hide the blush of our complaining weaknesse who should (like men,) resist manfully the violence of our own passion over us; which being inward, hurts deep­er than any outward blow can doe of our greatest ene­my: And shame it were for Christians to be overcome in perfection by the heathen Aristotle, who 4 Ethic. c. 3. teacheth his Schollars, That it is a sign of Magnanimity to forget Injuries; for (saith he) as it is a mark of a weak stomack, not to bee able to digest hard meat, so it is of a pusillanimous soul not to be able to indure a harsh word; rather let us follow S. Paul, concluding this Epistle with exhorting us to overcome evill with good, whereof Lycurgus gives an excellent Example, who ap­prehending an unruly boy, that had with a stone put out one of Lycurgus his eyes, and carrying him thence, in­structs and breeds him up to good manners, then restores ‘him to the unruly people, saying, Behold the boy whom I received from you injurious and unmannerly, now I re­store him to you civilized and popular, that is, fit to be made a Member of this well governed Common Wealth, and then we best perform this Counsell, when by receiving patiently the injury, we convert the heart of the injurer; for thus we overcome him, while our patience cures his passion, while our vertue kills his vice, and makes him vertuous, that aymed to make us vitious, by his provoking [Page 125] us to impatience. Now to conclude this Epistle, wee may observe the intent of the Apostle, hath been to shew us in very remarkable particulars, what he had from the second Verse of this Epistle to the very end thereof, re­commended unto us; namely, the good, pleasing, and per­fect will of God, for by performing all these Counsels given from that second verse to this last of the Chap­ter, wee shall not onely know, but even doe the will and pleasure of his Divine Majestie.

The Application.

1. IT is usuall with all Masters to repeat hard Lessons to their Schollers, so to make impressions of them in their understandings, our Holy Mother for that purpose doth resume to day the doctrine shee began last Sunday of lo­ving enemies.

2. And least we should delude our selves with humane arguments against a Lesson so divine, we are forbid to flatter our selves that it can be prudence in us to argue with the Holy Ghost, as if it were not to revenge, but to prevent the second mischief by our taking vengeance for the first.

3. See how S. Paul concludes the clean contrary, Be not overcome by evill, that is to say, what your enemies inju­rie to you could not doe, let not your own revenge on him effect upon your self, for then he over comes you not by the blow he gave you, but by the wound you give your self in seeking to revenge what God but permitted him to doe, and what he commands you to suffer, that so you may overcome your enemies evill of Injurie, by your own good of Patience, ‘O how fitly doth the Church to day petition in the prayer a cure of her left-handed infirmity, by the exten­sion of Gods right-handed Maje­sty or vertue over her,’

The Gospel, MAT. 8. ver. 1. &c.

1. ANd when he was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed him.

2. And behold, a Leper came and adored him, saying, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean.

3. And Jesus stretching forth his hand, touched him, saying, I will. Be thou made clean, and forthwith his leprosie was made clean.

4. And Jesus saith to him, See thou tell no body; but goe shew thy self to the Priest, and offer the gift which Moses commanded for a testimo­ny to them.

5. And when he was entred into Capernaum, there came to him a Centurion, beseeching him, and saying,

6 Lord, my Boy lyeth at home sick of the Pal­sey, and is sore tormented.

7. And Jesus saith to him, I will come, and cure him.

8. And the Centurion making answer, said, Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldest enter under my roof: but onely say the word, and my Boy shall be healed.

9. For I also am a man subject to Authority, having under me Souldiers: and I say to this, [Page 127] Goe, and he goeth: and to another, Come, and he cometh: and to my Servant, Doe this, and he doth it.

10. And Jesus hearing this, marvelled: and said to them that followed him, Amen, I say to you, I have not found so great Faith in Israel.

11. And I say to you, that many shall come from the East and West, and shall sit down with Abraham and Isaack, and Jacob, in the King­dom of Heaven.

12. But the children of the Kingdome shall be cast out into the exteriour darkness: there shall be weeping, and gnashing of teeth.

13. And Jesus said to the Centurion, Goe: and as thou hast believed, be it done un­to thee. And the Boy was healed in the same hour.

The Explication.

1. THe Mountain he came down from, is that whereon he began his Sermon, which Saint Matthew relates from the fifth Chapter, to the Eighth, and now brings our Saviour, by his Miracles in the Vallies, confirming the Doctrine he had preached on the mountain, which some will have to be the mount Olivet; but others (more pro­bably) the mount Thabor: yet most likely it was a Mount known by the name of our Saviours Mount, whereon he used much to be, either choosing his Apostles out of many other of his Disciples, or Preaching, or Praying, it be­ing within three miles of Caphernaum, where he wrought [Page 128] many Miracles, looking down upon the Sea of Galilee, and adjacent to the City of Bethsaida, a place of a gallant prospect, round about it, seeing many Countries and Townes. And hither he being often wont to come pri­vately by himself, to spend there whole nights in Prayer, it may very well be called Iesus his Mount, by a kind of excellency, as sufficiently to be known by that name, when there is no distinction added to remark any other Mountain by, as here there is not: and so we may here take the Mountain, to import as much as Iesus his Mount, specially frequented by him, and celebrated abundantly, by so sacred a resort thereunto. The great Multitudes that are here said to follow him, were those present at his Ser­mon upon this Mount; so taken therewith, as they could not forsake him, but followed him (many of them) up and down all the Country, conversing either with him­self, with his Disciples, or with some that had been cu­red by him; and so never wanting imployment of delight unto them.

2. Many doubt whether this cure of the Leper be the same which Saint Mark recounts, Chap. 1. ver. 40. and Saint Luke, Chap. 5. ver. 12 for by them it seemes this Miracle was not done immediately after Christ descended from the Mount, nor in the Valley near it, because Saint Luke sayes it was done in a certain City; besides, they re­count other Miracles before this, consequent to Christ his coming down from the mountain aforesaid, yet because Saint Matthew seemes the most exact for the series, or or­der of his Sacred History, therefore we may rather think the others stood not so precisely upon the order, but sa­tisfied themselves to tell what was done by Christ, first or last. Again, Saint Luke may be understood to mean without the City, though he say the cure was done in a certain City, because it was a cure upon a Citizen, whose disease being a Leprosie did force him out of the Town, according to the custome of all such foul diseased persons, [Page 129] to avoid the danger of infecting others; so it being done on, or in the Citizen, S. Luke may call it a cure done in the City, whereunto the Leper did belong; and such speeches are frequent, for men often say, we had a strange cure wrought here in our City, such a man for exam­ple cured thus and thus, though happily the party might bee carried out of Town to his Physitian or Chirurgi­on; so we see a way cleer enough to avoid contradicti­on amongst the Evangelists, however their Stories may seem now and then not to jumpe exactly in all particu­lars as for example, they all three agree in their seve­rall expressions of this Lepers coming to Christ for cure; for whereas S. Mark tells us he came bending his knees, and S. Luke sayes falling on his face: This Adoration S Mat­thew brings him in with, is the conclusion of both those postures, as who should say, he kneeling down first, then falling prostrate on his face adored Jesus, as that great God, from whom he begg'd his cure, knowing his disease was more contagious than any man could heal, and by this manner of speech assuring himself it was in the power of Christ, while he said unto him, If thou wilt, thou canst cleanse me of this scurfie Leprosie, in which words, though he shewed his owne desire of cure, yet withall he decla­red his resignation to the divine will, saying, If thou wilt, thou canst make, &c. as who should say, Gods power is equall to his will, and if thou wilt not, thy holy will be done, for thou knowest better what to will for mee, than I doe for my self, wherefore, O Lord, as thy holy will is, bee it done with mee, but I desire no other power at least to cure mee, than thy sacred will: Now that this was the meaning of the Lepers words, the next Verse shews.

3. For behold no sooner had this creature resigned himself perfectly to the will of his Creator, shewing there­in bee did love God above all things (even himself inclu­ded) then, (in testimony of that truth, saying to those who [Page 130] love God, all things cooperate for their good) he was cured by Christ stretching forth his purest hand upon the impure petitioner, and saying, I will cure thee, since thou sayest so truly, that my will is adequate unto my power: Bee thou therefore made clean of thy corporall impurity, as by Faith I see thou art of thy spirituall infidelity: But here we are to observe Christ touched the Leper; which, as it was a prevarication of the Mosaick Law, Levit. 13. so it shew­ed the abrogation thereof lay in the power of Christ, who came to give a more perfect Law unto the People of God. Again, this touch was in signe of Benevolence; lastly, it was happily an application of right actives to passives for effecting the cure, since the very corporall touch of Christ his sacred hand, was of force to cure all diseases: but the method of Christs words deserveth here a speciall remark: for while he sayes I will, he confutes the heresie of Pho­tinus, denying Christ to be God, and to have for the proof of his omnipotence, his omnivolence; that is to say, all things as subject to his Will, as to his Power; as al­so he confutes the Arrian heresie denying Christ to have power of himself, or to be God equall to his Father in power, and so obliged to command rather in his Fathers name, than in his own: whereas here he commands the cure as from himself, and in vertue of his own absolute power saying. Be thou made clean: wherefore this place must not be read, as some conceive, saying, I will cure thee: no, but I will: Be thou cured, as who should say, since thou desirest no greater power than my will; loe I will, what thou desirest; and therefore thus I command thy disease to leave thee. Be thou cleansed.

L [...]stly, he confutes the Manichaean Heresie, teaching Christ to have no reall, but onely some phantasticall body, which he disproves by the reall, and perceptible touch he gave the Leper, while by means of that physicall, or sensible touch, he was pleased to cure him: besides Saint Hierome well observes this answer held the stile of the re­quest, [Page 131] for the Leper had used the same Phrase, saying, If thou wilt, thou canst; so Christ replyes to both, saying he will, and shewing, he can, while he commands it to be done, as was desired; and that (as the text saith) immediately; for the effect of Gods will, is the work or deed, he will have to be done; and so there needs no medium, where the will and power are both equall, and identified, as in God all Attributes are, according to that of holy David, Psal. 148. ver. 5. He said the word, and all things were thereby made.

4. This was not so much a command to him, as an ex­ample to others how to conceal, and not to vaunt their own glory, when they doe any thing that is notably praise-worthy; while he sends him to the Priest, he fulfils the Law. Levit. 14. commanding all in such cases to get the testimony of the Priests for their cures; so here he shews he will not abrogate the whole Law of Moses, or the morall part of it, although he did abrogate the servile Ceremo­niall part thereof. It was indeed the custome upon such cures, to offer up two Turtles, or two young Pigeons at least: This he bids him doe, for regard to the letter of the Law, but mystically sends him to the Priest to shew him­self; that is, to teach us we must shew our Consciences, our Sins to the Priest, which sins are many times the causes of our corporal diseases; and yet with this difference, that the Mosaick Priest could onely declare the cure, whereas the Evangelicall Priest effects, or works it, by ab­solving actually from [...]in; Goe therefore, saith the Text, shew thy self to the Priest, and offer up thy gift, that as thereby they may see thou art cured, so they may testifie the same to the world: the reason why he was bid, Goe to the Priest in the singular number, and why it was said doe this in testimony to them in the plurall, was in regard there came alwayes one officiating Priest by turnes, and he (for that time) was called the Chief Priest, that is, the then officiating Priest; but what was done by him, was [Page 132] to bee made known to all the rest of his company, who were in their turns to officiate as well as he: Now wee are here to note a Triple Testimonie meant in this place; The first is, that of the Leper to the Priest, shew­ing his body sound unto him, and in sign thereof gi­ving up his offering: The second was, the Lustration or Lotion of the Priest applyed to the party cured, te­stifying thereby he was capable of being admitted in­to the company of others, as a sound man, who had now been washed by the Priest with the legall Lustration, or expiation of water, taking off the ceremonie of his Le­gal irregularity by reason of the Leprosie: The last and chief Testimony which Christ alludes unto here, was that of the miracle done upon this Leper, who was to shew the Priest, by telling of him how he was cured, That Christ was the Messias, and by this meanes hee gave in­deed testimony to the Priest of that Deity in Jesus, which had wrought this cure upon him.

5. This is the second Miracle which Christ wrought in confirmation of his doctrine upon the mount as a­bovesaid, and no marvell the Leper was the first, because he was a Jew, but the Centurion was a Gentile, a Com­mander or captain of an hundred men belonging to the Roman Militia, yet whether he were himself a Romane or a Spaniard some doubt; [...]uffice it, he was a Heathen converted by this miracle upon his son principally, but formerly much attracted by the reports of other our Saviours Miracles; so wee see here he comes strong in Faith, even to Christs own admiration; some say this mans son was that Oppius (a Centurion also) who ha­ving the command of the Military forces that attended at the crucifying of our Saviour, was then (and not be­fore) converted to the Faith of Christ, seeing what pro­digious signs were at that time in the heavens, and up­on the face of the earth. Note this miracle was done at our Saviours entrance into Capernaum, that City [Page 133] where hee chose to doe many signall wonders; but wee are to observe that S. Luke recounts this passage other­wise, as saying, the Centurion sent first his servants, then his friends; both which consist with his after going in person, upon Christs coming into the town, and upon his childs neer approaching unto death; though some ex­plicate this place, as if it imported onely that the Centu­rion went to meet him, not personally, but as S. Luke sayes) by mediation of his friends, yet lesse probably; in regard the personall faith of this Centurion is that which makes the whole storie remarkable. Again, whe­ther this were the Centurions son or servant is not cer­tain; S. Luke calling him servant, this Evangelist son to the Centurion or boy, who was (though a servant) dear at least as a son, for so were many of the servants in those dayes esteemed of by their masters, and provided for as their own children; but this makes no [...] much to the purpose; certain it is that both the Evangelists tell the undoubted truth of the same Miracle; bee their cir­cumstances differing or not, it imports but little: Hence wee may solve the seeming contradiction of S. Lukes telling us the Centurion sent for Christ to come to his house about this cure, and of Saint Matthews saying here, he onely required his word, not his presence, as holding himself not worthy of so much honour, for both may stand in a divided sense; that is, first invi­ting him by the Iewes his own Countrymen, to doe a Gentile that honour, but after coming in person, and saying, O Lord I am not worthy (being a Gentile) that thou (the most Blessed among the Jews) shouldest doe me so much honour, seeing wee Gentiles are held an unclean people, not worthy the company of thy select and chosen Natives the Jewes.

6. As to the Paralytick or sick chi [...]d ill tormented with his disease, we are to know, There are two sorts of Paralyticks, some are such as run not danger of death, [Page 134] but may hope for cure, as those, where the resolution of the nerves is but in part of the body, taking away sense and motion in some part onely; others desperate of all humane help, and such was this boyes case, whereby the miracle appeared to bee the greater, and the more un­doubted, for here was a totall resolution of the nerves, accompanied with a Convulsion, leaving the whole bo­dy almost quite insensible and unmoveable of it self.

7. It seems Christ was well satisfied of this Centuri­ons Faith, when immediatly upon his demand, he pro­mised to go and cure his sick child.

8. Bee this saying of the Centurion, Courtship, or reall agnition of his unworthinesse, it boots not, certain it is, h [...] had reason to say as much in civility being a Gentile, seeing our Saviour (a Jew) come neer his house and offer to goe in, but much more certain it is by the whole context of the following Gospel, that he did be­lieve Jesus was able to cure as well at a distance, as by personal touch. Note this temporall comportment of the Centurion, is an excellent pattern for us, of the like spirituall behaviour, when we receive Jesus not onely into our house, but even into our soules in the B. Sacrament, each of us to cry out then, O Lord, I am not worthy, &c.

9. See here how really the Centurion argued against Christs giving himself the trouble of going to his boy in person, and believed his power was abundantly suffici­ent without his presence, when he not onely bids him spare his labour, but instanceth how himself being a man under Authority, (so sayes the Text,) but means a man of power and command, was able (in vertue of his power,) to doe as much as if he applyed his person to the action: Though withall the Centurion calls him­self a man of power, over his little troop, and under pow­er of his head Commander both at once, and there­fore useth an argument from the lesser to the greater, [Page 135] as saying, if I (of a slight command) can doe much by vertue of this power, what mayst thou, O Christ, by thy command, who hast perfect, and absolute power over Heaven and Earth, and art under no command as I am? who can deny but this stile was used purposely for our morall instruction; that hearing this, we should remember (if at any time we have command ov [...]r others) yet we are commanded our selves by many more above us; and a­gain, to advertise us, that the Soul shall then best com­mand the Body, when she her selfe moves not, but as com­manded by God, and moved by his holy grace. And if she rebell against God, no marvell the body requoiles against her, as in Adam, and his race was, and still is apparent.

10. Since Admiration, or Wonder, is an effect of ig­norance, and Christ, as being God, was omniscient, and had in perfection all the three Sciences that could render him perfectly knowing, as man, namely Beatificall, In­fused, and Experimentall; certain it is, his Admiration here could not be a proper wondring, at what he seemes to make exceeding strange of, as by professing, he had not found so great faith in Israel; rather indeed to excite, and stir up others to admiration, and imitation of the like, than that he was, or could be seised on by the surprisall of any new notion accruing unto him, which he had not before: So Saint Austine sayes well, These operations in Christ were rather signes of his actions upon others, than of his passions from them, of his teaching us, not of his being taught himself by any thing that could happen unto him, new or strange: and what followes, is to be taken strict­ly, as spoken to those common people, who were then present, for else it could not be meant of all others, or spoken to them that were absent: For example, when he said to those that followed him, I have not found so great Faith in Israel; meaning, among such as you are, that now behold the Faith of this Centurion; for cer­tainly he knew the Faith of his blessed Mother, of Abra­ham, [Page 136] of Moses, and of John the Baptist, was greater yet, than this of the said Centurion, so highly commended, so much admired by our Saviour.

11. This following Verse illustrates the latter end of the former, in the sense as above; for here Christ gives Abraham, Isaack, and Iacob, as presidents for singular Faith, rewarded with eternall glory in the Kingdome of Heaven, and sayes, Many shall come from East and West, meaning from all corners of the world, and share with Abraham, &c. in the like reward for their like Faith: so here our Saviour alludes to the calling of the Gentiles un­to the Faith of Christ, and gives for their encouragement, this encomiastick, or superlative praise of the Centurion, for the first fruits of the Gentiles vocation, or beleeving in Christ Iesus, the adoration of three Kings, arguing not so much Faith as the Profession did; so what he said to his followers in the Verse above, may (by adjoynder of this unto it) be conceived as if Christ had said, he ne­ver found so great Faith in any Gentile, whom he had met with amongst the Israelites, as he found in this Centurion: for the three Kings were not Israelites, admit their adora­tion could argue like Faith in them.

12. He pursues the incitement to like Faith of this Centurion, saying, Those Gentiles, who believe as he did, shall succeed in the Kingdome of Glory, to be dis-inheri­ted Heirs thereof; namely, the Israelites, or Jewes, whom he calls the Children of the Kingdome in two regards; first, because as descended from the loynes of Abraham they were heires to his promised earthly kingdome of Iudea; next, as for the same reason, they were heires to the Hea­venly Kingdome of glory likewise promised to his issue in like Faith to his: as who should say, the forraign Gentiles shall inherit the two Crowns, whereunto the Jewes were born heirs by Promise; and this by reason the said G [...]n­tiles shall receive the faith of Abraham, which the Jewes had deserted, and apostatized from. So as the Gentiles shall [Page 137] be saved in reward of their Faith, and the Jewes damned in punishment of their incredulity; which damnation, or hell, is here called outward darknes; as often els [...]where in holy Writ it is, because hell, as it is the most remote part from Heaven, so is it the darkest and outmost, in respect of the inhabitants in Glory, whose Beatitude consisting in their beholding the inward light of the Deity, by means of the outward light of Glory, argues the damnation of the wick­ed consisteth in their being deprived of all light, either of Glory, or of God, and consequently are out-casts from Heaven, wallowing in the deep hell of outward darkness. And as by this darkness is understood their pain of dam­nation, or pain of loss, consisting in an absolute privati­on of the sight or light of God, and consequenly of all light; so by weeping, or gnashing of teeth, is understood their pain of sense, best expressed by those termes, which alwayes betoken sorrow and horrour.

13. Christ concludes, giving the Centurion all he askes, in reward of his Faith; so curing his Boy at a di­stance, in vertue of his sole Word, as was observed, that just when Christ spake those words, Be it to thee, as thou belie­vest, then the child was wel recovered: hence we are to learn, that according to the firmnesse of our Faith, we may mea­sure the greatness of our hope in God: and mystically we may apply this passage of the Centurion to our selves, who are commanders of our senses and powers, which make up a spirituall Militia in this life; Iob 7. if therefore any of these languish, or grow otherwise diseased, let us make our addresses by our Friends (the Saints in Heaven, and Good men on Earth) to God, beseeching him to cure that sick sense or faculty, which is in danger to let in upon us the death of Sin; and look with what Faith, with what Hope, with what Love, we make our applications to Al­mighty God either by our selves, or others, we may rest assured, our help shall be answerable thereunto.

The Application.

1. CHrist cures the Leper to Day, by a touch of his sa­cred Hand, to shew he had cured the leprosie of sin in all humane nature, by touching it with his nature Di­vine, in the mystery of his Incarnation.

2. Being intreated, he cures the Centurions son; by saying, I will come and cure him: however, by the humility and faith of the Centurion, he was not suffered to goe, but desired by his Word to doe it at a distance. This argues the power of Christ to be as operative as his Person; and that by his Power given to Priests, he cures all humble, and believing Souls in the Sacrament of Pennance, as he did the Centurion, whose corporall infirmity was here but a figure of Sin-sick-souls.

3. O happy Christians, who have, against all humane diseases a Cure Divine: The touch of all the three Per­sons of the sacred Trinity in the Blessed Sacrament of the holy Altar; and the touch of all their Omnipotent Powers in the Sacrament of Confession.

See now, Beloved, how aptly we doe pray to Day, to have the Right-hand of the Divine Ma­jesty extended over our infirmity, when the Preachers tell us, by the touch of the Deity we are cured of all Diseases.

On the fourth Sunday af­ter the EPIPHANY.

The Antiphon, MAT. 8. ver. 25.

O Lord, save us, we perish. Com­mand and cause, O God, tranqui­litie.

Vers. Let my prayer, &c.

Resp. Even as Incense, &c.

The Prayer.

O God, who knowest us to be set in so great dangers, that we cannot (through humane frailty) subsist, grant unto us health of minde and body, that what we suffer for our Sins, (thou helping us) we may over­come.

The Illustration.

THe last Sundayes Prayer exhibited the horrour of sin unto us, under the notion of diseases; This of dangers which we finde so great, and wherein we are so openly set, that (humane frailty considered) wee are not able to subsist: And therefore against these extrinsecall dangers, we beg of God this day (as an intrinsecall Protectrice) health at least of body and of mind, that since in punishment for our sins, wee must suffer to be thus exposed to dangers, we may be able (Gods holy grace assisting us) to overcome them, This may suffice to render unto every soul the sense of this delicious pray­er, what remains will be to shew how apposite it is to the Epistle and Gospel of the day; which Two are gene­rally allowed to have a pious report to one another, and consequently, if the prayer be set to the tune of either, it must agree with both, by the undeniable rule of Schools, ‘When any two things are one and the same with a third, they must both be so with one another;’ but here the Prayer agrees cleerly enough with the Gospel, therefore it cannot be discordant to the Epistle, and indeed what more pat to the Gospel, relating th Apostles dangers in a tempest at Sea, than this prayer altogether deprecating dangers,? so the difficulty will be to make a harmony between the Epistle and it, wherein there is no sillable of danger openly expressed, and yet (upon reflection) we shall find regard enough to danger therein, for first the grand Pellitorie, the most potent repeller of all dangers meets us in the Van of this Epistle; Love, whereof S. Paul sayes, It is the chaser of all fears out of doors, and con­sequently must needs bee free from all dangers, which ever inforce fears upon us, timorous Leverets of corrupt­ed nature: but further see a prohibition palpable in our [Page 141] eyes in the next Verse of this Epistle, Thou shalt not com­mit Adultery (and prohibitions are ever opposites to dan­gers) indeed preventers of them; so 'tis a sign the Epi­stle hath regard enough to those dangers which the Prayer deprecates; but the last verse comes home to this sense, telling us, The love of our neighbour worketh no evill, that is no danger, for evils are the greatest of all other dangers; therefore love is the best buckler against dan­gers, in regard it is the fulnesse of the Law, which is ne­ver made but to prevent the dangers we incurre by the prevarication thereof: For to the Iust there is no Law put, 1 Tim. 1.9. And thus wee see from first to last a to­tall exhausting of the Epistle and Gospel by the admira­ble Piety of this dayes Prayer.

The Epistle, ROM. 13. vers. 8. &c.

8. OWe no man any thing: but that you love one another: For he that loveth his neighbour, hath fulfilled the Law.

9. For Thou shalt not commit advoutry, Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Thou shalt not covet, and if there be any other Com­mandment; it is comprized in this word, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, as thy self.

10. The Love of thy neighbour worketh no evill: Love therefore is the fulness of the Law.

The Explication.

8. SOme misunderstand this place, as if it did argue obligation to pay the debt of Love, but that all other debts were with all speed to be payd: whereas in very truth the sence of this place is quite otherwayes, and imports as much, as if the Apostle had said, what other debts soever you are able to discharge, yet never esteem your selfe quit from the debt of Love, which you must al­wayes owe unto your neighbour, though you clear all other accounts, debts, or scores with him; because when this debt in part is payd, it inflames the reckoning for the part behind, just as fire, being bl [...]wn, or made use of, doth more and more enkindle, whereas if rak't up in the ashes, it soon dies: So the more we use charity, the more we enkindle and increase it: therefore the Apostle saies well, that we can never be out of this debt to our neighbour, since if we pay him the Love we owe unto him for this day, to morrow we shall find our debt of Love inflamed, and and grown greater by the very agitation of that divine fire, which is the mutuall Love of one ano­ther. To which purpose S. Augustine (Epist. 62. ad Coelestin) hath an excellent saying: SEMPER DEBEO CHARITATEM, QUAE SOLA, &c. Love I must al­waies owe, which of all debts, though payd, yet still keeps a man in bonds. And againe, CHARITATEM LIBENS REDDO, &c. I do willingly pay Love, and as willingly take it in payment: it is a thing, which when received, I count not my self fully satisfied, nor when I repay it, discharged.’ Hence we may see how absurdly the Anabaptists, and Trinitarians Heresy exploded by this Text all debts of Justice, and onely required the debt of Love to stand due for if Charity oblige to doe ultro­neous and voluntary good deeds, how much more [Page 143] to do Justice? but so perfect a payment of all debts is com­manded by this place, as we see the Apostle saies, Who loveth his neighbour fulfilleth the Law, because we cannot love him, but we must love God for himself, and man for God's sake, as we love our selves.

9. And to confute further the Heresy above mentio­ned, see how this whole verse insists upon Acts of Justice to our neighbour, rooted in the commanded Love to them aforesayd: Whence some conceive the Apostle alludes onely to the law of the Second Table, because here is no mention of any one of the three precepts belonging to the First Table, importing our duty to God; but S. Austin contends, that the love of man (being but subordinate to the love of God, 1 John, 4. v. 7.) imports and includes both, grounded on those words of S. John, Children love one another, repeated over and over againe to his friends, and being asked why he did so, he replied, because it is the Precept of our Lord, and if this alone be done, it is suffici­ent. For our love to God and man, is like the lines drawn from the Center to their Circumference, be the Center God, the Circle man, the Lines our affections, see then how they flow between these two extreames, the more they approach to the Circle, the wider they are; but as they recede from the Circle, the closer they go, till at last they are all concentred in one point, Almighty God; and so made one heart and one soule amongst our selves; hence we see, that all the motion our affections have from man to God, growes still more and more vigorous and more perfect: So S. Austine concludes, DILIGE, ET FAC QUOD VIS. Love, and do what thou please. (Tract. 7. in Epist. 1. S. John.) whereas the Apostle sayes, if there be any other precept (meaning of the Second Table) for of the three belonging to the First Table, and that of honouring our parents, (the first precept of the Second Table) he had spoken before at large, under the title of Superiour pow­ers, Princes and others, ending that subject in these words, [Page 144] To whom honour honour: for that command is in these words Honour thy Father and Mother, under which title are in­cluded, Elders, Betters, Superiours, especially Princes, spoken of at large from the first verse of this Chapter to the end of the seventh, ending as above, to whom honour, honour: I say whereas the Apostle saies, if there be any other Precept, it is included in this word, Love your neigh­bour as your selfe, we are to note the Precept of love to our neighhour is bipartite, as divided into two branches, the first whereof is affirmative, grounded on these words of S. Matth. Chap. 6. What you will have others doe to you, doe you the same to them. The second negative, in that of Tobit, Chap. 4. v. 16. What you hate to have another doe to you, see you never do that to another: not that this Precept commands an equality, but onely a similitude of love to your neighbour, with that you beare to your self, that is to say, as all you desire is honest, good, delectable to your selfe, so desire the like to your neighbour, not in equall proportion but in exact similitude, distaste him not, hurt him not, rob him not, as you desire he should not, distaste, hurt, nor rob you: so the allusion is to simili­tude not to equality.

10. The reason of this is because the object of our love being good, the effect thereof must be good also; for as none can love evill for evills sake, so none can love good for evills sake, because true love both makes good the end and medium of its operation: as who should say, doe I finally ayme at good, then good must be the medium lead­ing thereunto; so it being good to love our neighbour, the operation of this good love, cannot be a bad thing. There­fore the Apostle concludes, The fullnesse of the Law is Love, that is to say, if we love, we fulfill the Law: or as Tolet saies, The scope or end of the Law is Love, or as S. Augustine, because love forceth a man to fulfill the Law, hence we see, Faith alone sufficeth not to satisfie the Law without Acts of Love; how absurd is it then to [Page 145] say as hereticks do, the Commandements are impossible to be kept, when by onely love they are all fulfilled: not that so perfect a love can here be hoped for, as shall exempt us from veniall sinnes against the Law, (since such is one­ly reserved for the next world, and performed in the state of Bliss) but that we may forbeare mortall sin, even in this life, if we but love our neighbour, as our selves, and God (appretiatively at least) above all things, that is to say, not so well to love any thing, but still to resolve we will rather leave to love it, than for its sake cease to love God; and surely thus all good Christians doe appretia­tively Love God above all things.

The Application.

1. WEll is Love said to be the fullnesse of the Law, because the Law commands us nothing else but that we love So to love it to prevent the danger of the Law, which is never broken but under paine of penalty. Wherefore as last Sunday bids us fly sin as a disease, this bids us fly it as a danger.

2. Well is the danger of the Law expressed in these ne­gative Commandements, for prohibition is the best pre­vention of a mischief. Hence we say, forewarn'd and arm'd against all danger whatsoever, as new we are espe­cialyl against the dangerous temptations unto what is here prohibited.

3. Well doth S. Paul conclude as he began, exhorting us to love, because love workes no evill, now amongst evills, danger is not the least: and onely not to love, is hugely dangerous, since we are taught 1 John, 3. vers. 14. and 1 Cor. 16. v. 21. that he who loveth not, remaines in death, in the death of that sin he commits against the Law for lack of loving God above all things, and his neighbour as himself.

Say now the Payer above, and see how suitable it is to this Epistle

The Gospel, MAT. 8. v. 23. &c.

23. ANd when he entered into the boate, his disciples followed him.

24. And loe a great tempest arose in the sea, so that the boate was covered with waves, but he slept.

25. And they came to him, and raised him, saying, Lord, save us, we perish.

26. And he saith to them, why are ye fear­full, O ye of little faith? Then rising up he com­manded the windes and the sea, and there ensued a great calme.

27. Moreover the men marvelled, saying, what an one is this, for the windes and the sea obey him.

The Explication.

23. IT was his usuall custome to preach in a boate a little off from the shoare, but here it seemes he took boat to avoid the multitude of people that followed him, and so both to flie popular applause, and to give occasion to this following miracle, he took boat, and put to Sea with his Disciples.

[Page 147]24. Probably our Saviour himself raised this Tempest purposely. First to shew he was Lord of all the world, both sea and land, the figure of which passage S. John in his Apoc. Chap. 10. v. 2. recounts, telling how an An­gell set his right foot upon the Sea, and thereby comman­ded it at pleasure. Secondly, to inure his Disciples to tribulation, as well at sea as land. Thirdly to confirm his Disciples in their Faith of him, and some others besides in the company; and these may be all true reall causes of the tempest, but figuratively wee may believe this Tempest to have been raised to shew the future per­secution of the Church of Christ, and of a devout soul in temptation, and how as by his permission it comes, so by his power it shall passe away, even when it seemes most severe, and when Almighty God seems, as it were asleep, and not to regard it, till by the joynt pray­er of the Church he be wakened, and made propitious: For Seneca himself sayes, A mans life without tempta­tion seems like a dead Sea, so called, for the stillness thereof, as if there were no life in the water of it: and indeed as in a storm at sea, the best man aboard is set at helm to ste [...]r the Ship, which in a calm is left to the guidance many times of the most unskillful Marriner, and as in Tempests all the sayles are strucken instant­ly, to s [...]cure the ship from being run under water by the over-swollen sails; so in Temptations we seek the best advice, and thereby are minded to abate of our usuall pride, or over-filled fails of pleasure, and coun­selled to strike those sailes, to lessen our deligh [...]s, and carry lower sails: Again as in storms men put to sea, lest they be pails't in pieces against the rocks about the shoars: so when Temptations arise, we launch into the deep sea of Gods protection, from the rocks that lie upon all the shoares of this worldly sea; and the reasons of Christs sleeping, were to shew the security God is in, though all the world seem to lye at stake of immediate ha­zard; [Page 148] to make the miracle appear the greater, when all the ship was in a fright of being cast away, to declare there could be no fear in the minde of a just man, Prov 12. Whatsoever happens to a just man, hee shall not be afflicted, he calmeth all the stormes of her afflictions.

25. Strange goodness of Almighty God! that what is here told us as a rule, how to behave our selves in all our [...]roubles, should be literally a rebuke to the Apostles, as afterwar [...]s it appears, when Christ tels them they want­ed faith, whilest they fear thei [...] own ruine, who had him for a pledge of their securitie: since he being in the Boat, they could not perish; and indeed though the miracle had not in that case appeared, yet their merit had been greater, if their faith had been such, as not to have awaked and raised our Saviour, but to have confided in his power, as well whilst he was sleeping, as if he were awake.

26. This Verse shews the former to be rightly under­stood in the sense as above, for here they stand corrected meerly upon that account of diffidence or incredulity, and though both S Mark and S. Luke speak of this rebuke gi­ven them after the [...]empest was allayed, yet S. Matthew ma­king a more methodicall Narration of our Saviours life in all his sacred History, seems (with reason) to premise this reprehension, as preceding the calming of the winds and Sea, because it was fit, Christ should first quell the storm of infidelity in their souls, that so whilest upon his rebuke they resumed courage and confidence, they might by their Acts of Faith merit this miracle, which he wrought in recompence thereof, and indeed nothing moves God more powerfully towards the working a miracle, than the firmness of our faith, mixed with a confiding hope, that he for his own honour and glory (not for our ends) will doe in all occasions of difficulty that which is best and most pleasing to his divine Majesty, though it cannot else be done, unless he work a miracle to effect it: nor is there any more efficacious remedy in all disturbances, than a [Page 149] firm hope in Almighty God, for as S. Bernard sayes well, (Ser. 6. in Psal.) it is written, He will help those who have hoped in him, as it seems his Disciples upon his chiding did, while after it the Evangelist here sayes, and then Jesus rising (as who should say, he had chid them lying still, for all their hasty calling of him up) commanded the winds and Sea, and presently there insued a great calm, both which made the Miracle the greater, for never is the water still upon a sudden, though the winde doe cease; but here it seems as soon as Christ had laid the one, he flats the other, and so takes off the danger of the boat sinking by the waves of the sea, beating into it, as before it did, when we lead the ship was almost covered with waves, but we may here note that the command, which Christ is by S. Matthew said to lay upon the winds and sea, is by S. Mark called a threat, by S. Luke a check, as who should say, he spake to both these inanimate creatures, as to his living servants, to shew, that in Gods sight no creature wants life, nor can the deaf want eares to hear the least voyce of Almighty God, or blind lack eyes to see the slightest cast of his sacred looks upon them; and indeed the tempest was declared to be greater by the command of Christ laid upon the rebel­lious Elements of winds and sea, rather than by the im­portunity of the Disciples calling for help, since it argues high disorder in the servants, when the masters ordinary words suffice not without the authority of his absolute command to order his family, and what else is the whole world, but a number of almighty Gods houshold ser­vants.

27. By the men are here understood both the saylers and others, who with the Apostles had slipt into the boat, when Christ went off the shoar, some out of curiosity, others out of zeal; for certainly though the reprehension Christ gave, was chiefly to the Apostles, who had taken the bold­ness (being his acquaintance) to wake him; yet the Evan­gelist must needs mean others and not them, when he [Page 150] speaks in a stile below their dignity, saying, the men marvel­led, for as Origen observes very well, the Scripture Phrase (when it alludes to them) useth alwayes the distinctive sign either of the Apostles or Disciples of our Lord, for reverence both to the master, and the servants; yet S. Hierom sayes, if any will have it, that even they were meant by these men admiring at this miracle, it must bee as a stile given them rather in punishment of their incredulity, than otherwise, as if that fault had deprived them of their bet­ter stile, and ranked them amongst the vulgar sort of mis­believing men. S. Hieromes words are these, If any will contend the Apostles were meant by these men, wee must say they were so called, because they did not yet know the power of our Saviour; and certainly if they were ignorant of it, they did not believe it, so they deserved not, (in this conjunction of things) the superlative stile or dignity of the Apostolate: but in very truth the following words shew by these men the Evangelist meant the marriners and strangers to Christ, that were in the ship, whilest he makes them say. What a man is this, that the winds and sea obey him? This was a language not likely to come out of the Apostles mouthes, even in the admiring sence of the words, admit we take them not in the Interrogatory mean­ing thereof onely; For had the Apostles made this admi­ration in words, surely they would have been so civill, as to say, how happy are we, that serve a master, who is of such admirable power? but to say, What an one, or, What a man is this, who hath such power over winds and seas, is rather the language of a rude stranger, than of a civill freind, or dutifull servant, and consequently could not probably be meant of the Apostles by the Evangelist.

The Application.

1. AS by the storm at sea, we are minded of the ma­ny dangers sin hath brought upon us, so by the check Christ gave to his Apostles, wee are taught in dan­gers to recurr to Faith in him, who never failes to succour firm believers in their greatest tribulations.

2. As in stormes your Marrin [...]s cast ve [...]-board their heaviest lading and commodities to save the ship from sinking, so in affliction at the least, we shall doe well to lighten the vessels of our soul [...], by casting over-board those heavie burdens of most grievous sins, which many times in calmnesse of our mindes we dare to carry with us.

3. We may piously presume our Saviour never sleeps, but unto souls remiss, and then doth wake again imme­diatly, when they affrighted at the danger they are in by the least close of his all-seeing eyes I doe call upon him for his succour by their instant prayer, ‘Such as the Church to day doth use, to teach us how to pray in time of Danger.

On the Fifth Sunday af­ter the EPIPHANIE.

The Antiphon, MAT. 13. ver. 30.

GAther first the darnell, and bind it to­gether in bundles to be burnt, but the wheat gather into my barne, saith our Lord.

Vers. Let my prayer, &c.

Resp. Even as Incense, &c.

The Prayer.

KEepe, we beseech the, O Lord, thy family in continuall piety, that resting on the onely hope of heavenly grace, it may ever (by thy protection) be defended.

The Illustration.

SEe how this day we are taught to pray, as in the Epi­stle and Gospel we are taught to doe, to live all together as one family of God in continual piety, resting on the onely hope of heavenly grace for our protection and defence. Yes, thus to day we pray, and to this purpose holy Church doth this day preach, for the whole Epistle is upon uniting us all in one affection towards another, and exhorting us, that whatsoever we doe in word or work, all things be done in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. And the Gospel commanding in the Parable of Corne and Cockle, that even under pretence of good and bad, we make no separation amongst our selves, but live and continue lovingly to­gether, leaving it to God the master of the family to sever what he likes not, from that which pleaseth his divine ma­jestie: and this to shew how perfectly we must be all as one amongst our selves, all in continuall piety, all resting on the hope of heavenly grace, all relying upon God to pro­tect and defend us, not squaring out our own courses, but resting in that which is appointed us by the Master of our family: And see while in this prayer Holy Church calleth us all one family, we ought to live in peace with all the world, and not to graspe from our neighbour, as if he and we were of two houses, but to esteem him as a domesticke with us, as one that eares at the same table of Christ, who feeds us, commonly with heavenly grace, and oftentimes with his own sacred body and bloud, the fountaine of grace it self. O could we once come to doe, as in this prayer we beg we may, what an united family of Christi­ans should we be? How of divers members should we grow into one perfect body? each proportioned to the will and pleasure of our head Christ Jesus: How ill doe we then fall into divisions, as if our hands would [Page 154] cut off our armes about disputes of divers Interests, where­as all our relation is to one master, all our hope of prefer­ment must come from him, and that hope must be radi­cated in the proportion of such heavenly grace, as he plea­seth to give us: so if in him our hopes be rightly fixed, they wil bring us all to one happy end, he in whom w [...] hope protecting and defending us, so much the better, by how much the more our hope in him is the firmer, and by how much the lesse we are solcitous, who neither can do, nor with so well unto our selves, as God doth for us.

The Epistle, COL. 3. ver. 12. &c.

12. PƲt ye on therefore, as the Elect of God, holy and beloved, the bowells of mer­cy, benignity, humility, modesty, patience.

13 Supporting one another, and pardoning one another, if any have a quarrell against any man, as also our Lord hath pardoned us, so you also.

14. But above all these things have Charity, which is the band of perfection.

15 And let the peace of Christ exult in your hearts, wherein also you are called in one body: and be thankful.

16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you abun­dantly, in all wisdome: teaching and admonish­ing your own selves, with psalmes, hymnes, and spiritual Canticles, in grace singing in your hearts to God.

[Page 155]

17. All whatsoever you doe in word or work, all things in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, giving thanks to God and the Father by him.

The Explication.

12. THE Apostle began this Chapter with telling the Colossians, that as they were dead in Christ, whilst Christ dyed for them, so if they meant to rise with Christ from the grave of their sin, they must look upward, and seek from hence forward such things as were to be found in heaven, not what was common upon earth, as before they had done: and when he had bid them Cast off the old man, Colos 3. vers. 9. now in this verse he begins to tell them, how to vest themselves anew with ornaments fit for the spiritual and inward man: and that they may doe this with more alacrity, the Apostle bids them doe it under the confidence, that they are now the elect and chosen of God, his holy and beloved people, m [...]de so by the lavacrum or clean­sing of his sacred bloud shed for them, and least they might doubt of this, he had in the immediate verses be­fore told them they were now in Christ a new creature, that though formerly the Jewes were the onely favourites and chosen people of God, yet in Christ both Jewes and Gentiles, Slave or Free-man all were alike, if they did all equally believe in Jesus the Messias and Saviour of them all, who had chosen them, not onely to Grace, but to Glo­ry: and this incouragement premised, he bids them now put on the bowels of mercy, benignity, humility, modesty, pa­tience, Virtues not heard of among the Iewes who had hardned their hearts against God, who had inhumanely butchered his sacred Sonne, who proudly aymed at no­thing but worldly pompe, who immodestly reviled Iesus [Page 156] to his face, who like furies would have stoned, and at last tore in pieces their Lord and Saviour: so far th [...]y were from patient hearing him tell them Truth: not were the Gentiles, or Barbarians men of any Vertue at all, but either superstitious, or savage people: so these Co­lossians being people of no better extract by na­ture, hee had need tell them, what Bowels, what affections of heart they were (by Grace at least) to have, what inward Vertues, what outward deport­ment.

13. As for example, supporting one another, a thing un­heard of by those, who aimed at nothing more than to sup­plant their neighbour, and to re [...]r their own monuments upon anothers ruine. As for pardoning, it was esteemed folly by them, who thought revenge the sweetest thing in nature: and as for our Lord God, they so little knew him, that his pardoning nature was no motive to their vindica­tive dispositions; which yet Christians that know God, and beleeve that (in his sacred Son) he hath pardoned the offences of the whole world, cannot pretend, but must (as taught by him) or pardon others, or not hope for pardon of their own sins.

14. But above all, that is to say, it sufficeth not for a Christian to forgive an enemy, but he must also love him too: for Charity is the band of perfection, not onely the life of every Vertue, but the link that chaineth them to­gether, and binds them all up in one bundle, to make a present of them to Almighty God, as of so many particulars necessary to make one accomplisht Soul: nay, not only bind­ing up all vertues together in one man, but also uniting all men together, as making so many members to integrate one Mysticall Body of Christ his holy Church: so that no one Vertue can subsist alone without the help of another to support it: For instance, modesty is lost, unless patience help to bear it self modestly against those who are injuri­ous; againe, Patience cannot subsist without Humility, [Page 157] inabling us to bear patiently the proud comportment of others, and their provocations to impatience; and the like is of all Vertues whatsoever; for we shall find no one can stand alone, without it lean upon another; but this is singular in Charity, that she is not necessary, as a par­ticular support to any single Vertue, but is further the common Soul, or life unto them all, insomuch, that without Charity, there can be no Vertue at all in any Soul: For as Saint Paul sayes, 1 Cor. 13. If I have Faith to remove Mountaines, if I speak with the tongues of Angels, and have no Charity, I am become as sounding Brass, and a tinkling Cymb [...]ll: making a noise, but no Harmony nor Musick, in the hearing of Almighty God: and here the same Apostle calls Charity the band of all Ver­tues, thereby to shew us we are but loose Christians, un­less tyed up together in the Band of Charity, whereby we are made to love God above all things, and our neighbour as our selves; and in so doing, are by this Band of per­fection rendred perfect Christians, Chosen, holy, and Belo­ved children of Christ Iesus.

15. Out of this mutuall love followes an effect of peace. which is here recommende [...] to us, in no less degree than it was in our Saviours own heart, even that (simili­tudinarily, not identically) which Christ had with the Jewes, when on the Cross he besought his Father to be at peace with his enemies; that peace, and no less, the Apost e desires, should exult (he would say abound) in our hearts too: his meaning is, we should rather recede, from our own rights, than seek to recover them by losing the peace, and quiet of our minde, or then be at variance with any body whatsoever: to which purpose Cardinall Bellarmine had an excellent axiome which he was known by, saying often upon occasions of disputes, or oddes between party and party, One ounce of Peace is worth a whole pound of Victory: and this Cardinall was not alone of this opinion, for Saint Austine sure taught it him, in his twelfth Sermon [Page 158] upon this verse of the Apostle, where he speaks thus, I will not have with whom to strive; it is much more desireable to have no enemy, than to overcome him. But the Apostles sense in this place is yet deeper, for he so recommends peace un­to us, as he leaves it for the commandant in our Hearts, the ruler of them, and of all our actions, indeed the crown of them; besides, as who should say, what ere you doe, see it be peaceably done; see you may, after it is past, say you have thereby made no breach of peace, either in your own, or your neighbours minde; but that you goe to­wards God, hand in hand with all the world, rather fol­lowing them (who si [...] not) than by breaking from them, though upon your own, perhaps better designe, cause a di­sturbance amongst others And indeed if we be at any time necessitated to a war; the Christian and reall end thereof being peace, argues how much this Vertue is re­quisite to abound in every pious Soul. And eace is here called Christ his Vertue, because it was the speciall gift he brought from Heaven; when the Angel told us his nati­vity brought Glory to God above, and peace to men of good mindes upon earth, Luke 2 ver. 1 [...]. and at his parting, he left it himself, as a legacy amongst us, saying immediate­ly before his ascension up to Heaven, John 14. ver 27. My peace I leave with you, my peace I give to you: and for this reason the Apostle sayes, We are all called by Christ in one Body; that is, made up peaceable members one with another of his own sacred and Mysticall Body, the holy Church: Bee therefore thankfull is the close of this Verse, to shew it is a benefit infinitely obliging Christians to re­ceive (by Grace) so admirable a gift as peace amongst us, that are made up (by nature) of many contradictions, not onely externall, but internall also: though there want not, th [...]t instead of thankfull, expound this place as to import, being gracious, or pleasing to each other, for so are all peaceable men acceptable to everybody wheresoever they come; and truly, however the Rhemists translate it [Page 159] Thankfull, yet the expositours (especially Saint Heirome) incline to think gracious to be the more genuine sense of the Apostle in this place.

16. True it is, by the Word of Christ, is here meant as well the written, as the preached Word of God, but in regard ignorant persons are more apt to misconstrue, than rightly to understand the written Word; therefore holy Church is sparing to give leave to read the Bible, and libe­rall to advise us to hear it Preached, or explicated by the Priests. But if it please God, we have it once expounded unto us, that we may understand it in a safe and sound sense, then not to read it, will be a fault, whereas till then to read it, may prove a danger to us: and in very truth one reason why I have undertaken to set forth this book, was to give the Lay-people a little liberty in reading, at least all the Epistles and Gospels throughout the Sun­dayes of the year, when they were laid open to them in a safe sense, such as might (nay, must needs) edisie, and can no wayes offend, or cause dangers to the reader: so to read, and possesse themselves of thus much Scripture, as is here delivered in the flux of a year unto then, must needs be highly commendable, and hugely profitable un­to every one that reads, and makes it their study, indeed their Prayer from one end of the year to the other; for so shall they have abundance, or store enough of Scripture for them to be able inwardly to abound withall, and to conferre wisely thereupon with one another, nay, even to teach themselves, if the Priest fail to doe it, how to square their actions according to the Word of God, the Law of Christ, the instinct of the holy Ghost, and the rule of his immediate substitutes, the Pastours of holy Church, whose preaching may be more ample, but must not be to other sense, than what they find delivered to be the true meaning of the holy Scriptures: so shall they be ever in grace, singing, &c. that is in thanks-giving to God, for having received thus much of his holy Word expounded [Page 160] to them in their own native tongue, and rendring him much more thanks for having left so much more of the Gospell, as they have not here expounded, full of the same delightfull and solid substance, conducing to their Souls salvation: and even this thankfulness of their hearts is the singing here mentioned, for out of their abundant grati­tude they will be alwayes praising God with some discour­ses of this nature, which will sound in the ears of our hea­venly Lord, as so many Hymnes, Psalmes, and Canticles of praise unto his Divine Majesty.

17. And consequently will beget in us a habit of doing, as this last verse exhorteth us to doe, namely directing all our words and actions to the honour and glory of God the Father Creating us, God the Son Redeeming us, and God the holy Ghost Sanctifying us, and commanding that we remember our acquaintance with the sacred and undivided Trinity came unto us by the means of the se­cond Person thereof, wherefore in recognizance of that infinite obligation to th [...] second Person, which was Christ Jesus, all our thoughts, words, and deeds; all our prayers and praisings of this great God, shall then be most ac­ceptable, when they fall from our lips, or flow from our hands imbellished with this adorning memory of being said and done in the Name of Jesus Christ our Lord, which is partly a Precept, and partly a Counsell; and certainly it is a negative precept, that is to say, it forbids us now to call upon God in the name of Moses, or of his Angels, or of his Saints directly, as in former times the Jewes did, saying, Let not our Lord speak to us lest we die; no, let Moses speak, whereas now we are bound to say, Let not Moses, but Christ speak to us; nor let the Angels or Saints be our immediate recourse, but be Christ the prin­cipall refuge we have; and if by Saints or Angels we help our selves, be it as they are more in favour to inter­cede for us, than our selves are; but so as still by them we aim at Christ for our Assistant, for our Redeemer, for [Page 161] our Saviour, so as by his, not by their Merits we hope to be saved, though by their intercessions, rather than our own, we may hope of Christ to be heard. And thus from the negative precept as above, we come to finde it as well a positive, or affirmative command, as it is a counsell to direct all our thoughts, words and deeds to Christ, as to our last end of those Actions, which must first in his Grace have beginning: This, I say, is an habituall precept, however it may be but an actuall Counsell; that is to say, in generall, all we think, say, or do, must (to be meritori­ous) be virtually at least directed to God, by the merits of Christ our Lord, his Son: But we are not under pre­cept bound actually to make this application of all we say, or doe, for to this we are onely counselled; and it is indeed the best counsell we can, or give, or take, if at every thought, word, or deed; we make attend an act of di­recting it to our last end, our souls Salvation, through the merits of Christ Jesus; which God of his infinite good­nesse grant we may doe, by a sweet custome of so doing, not by a scrupulous perturbation of minde, if we fail therein; for nothing so certain as that we shall fail and then to afflict our Souls otherwise, than by endeavour to mend next time, is so far from Vertue, that it is a very dangerous vice of scruple, as if it were in our powers not to be failing men; or as if God were a Tyrant, and would expect under pain of Sin from us, that which he onely counsels, but commands not; so our failings is rather Infirmities, than Sins; and at such we ought ra­ther, with the Apostle, to glory in them, than to be trou­bled at them, 2 Cor. 12. ver. 15 God forbid (saith he) I should glory but in my own Infirmities; that is, to see how in the midst of them he was still supported and assisted by the grace of God, alwayes enabling him (to endeavour at least) to doe all things to Gods Glory, as the same Apostle exhorted the Corinthians to do, in his first Epistle to them, chap. 10. ver. 31. and as we may laudably endeavour all [Page 162] our life time to doe, but must never be afflicted to finde our selves fail of doing it, since it is rather a counsell, than a precept; and so to fail in this, is rather infirmity, than sin, as I said above; and which I choose to repeat, because I would have it fixed in the memory of all scrupulous Souls, for their comforts, and their Ghostly Fathers ease, whom they often tire with their needless scruples in such trifles as these, for want of rightly stating the duty of a Christian to themselves.

The Application.

1. LAst Sundayes service told us of the dangers we were in, this points us out our best defence in dangers. To body our selves, and take up our Mansions in the Bowels of Christ Jesus: for so we doe, by being our selves mercifull to others, as he hath been to us, as if the sharpest sword against an enemy, were to have pitty, or mercy on him.

2. Now, we are bid above all, to love him too (for to pardon him is not enough) and to be in Peace with him, if we expect our selves to be members of the same Mysti­call Body, whereof he is a member, (though our enemy.) and since it is apparent out of this dayes Text, that by Peace with one another, we are united members to our common Head Christ Jesus, we must by this peace exul­ting in our hearts, defend our selves and others from the common enemy.

3. Then shall we declare this Peace to be in our Hearts, when the Word of God is alwayes in our mouthes, when we are singing forth the praises of our Lord, to shew we glory in no other Generall, than Jesus Christ, we need no other weapon than his holy Word, no other sheild than his prote [...]ting Grace against our greatest enemies.

And therefore we pray to Day, as bodyed all in one Family, &c.

The Gospel, MAT. 13. ver. 24. &c.

24. ANother Parable he proposed unto them, saying, The Kingdome of Heaven is resembled to a man that sowed good seed in his field.

25. But when men were asleep, his enemy came and over-sowed cockle among the wheat, and went his way.

26. And when the blade was shot up, and had brought forth fruit, then appeared also the Cockle.

27. And the servants of the good man of the house coming, said to him, Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in the field? whence then hath it Cockle?

28. And he said to them, The Enemy-man hath done this. And the servants said to him, wilt thou, we goe and gather it up.

29. And he said, No; lest perhaps gathering up the cockle, you may root up the wheat also to­gether with it.

30. Suffer both to grow untill the harvest, and in the time of harvest, I will say to the reapers, Gather up first the Cockle, and binde it into bun­dles to burn, but the Wheat gather ye into my barn.

The Application.

24 THis thirteenth Chapter is wholly parabolicall, and this other is the second parable insisting wholly upon cockle by stealth sowed over the Wheat, after the hus­bandman had sowed his field with good seed, where note, the whole Parable alludes to the whole thing done, not to the particular doer; since if so, the kingdome of hea­ven must not have bin likened to the man sowing, but to the King of heaven, which Kingdom in this place seems to be the Church of Christ, as if by the sanctity thereof he did reign in continuall glory: and here Christ makes himself the man sowing in his field, that is to say, in this world, which is all one field of God, the seed is the word of the eternall Father to his children, the Church of Christ, and therefore this Word is called good seed, because it fructifies both to grace in this life, and to glory in the next.

25. By the men being asleep, are here meant the Pa­stours of Gods Church, being out of the Pulpit, or out of sight of their people, and parishioners, or else our own remissness in vertue, which is a kinde of sleep, in that school where waking is alway [...]s necessary, insomuch, that even when we sleep, our hearts or soules must wake, lest we be surprized by the never sleeping enemy, who lyes at watch perpetually to devour us: And the enemy men­tioned in this place is indeed the common enemy to God and man, the Devill, whose Cockle over-sowed amongst the wheat of Christian doctrine is either Heresie of Do­ctrine, or errours of life: The first he sows, when hee makes us wrest Scriptures to our private sense, contrary to the Churches exposition. The second, when he tempts us to doe contrary to the rule of our actions set down [Page 165] by the Word of God, and by his Preachers of that word unto us. And his going away when this is done, is his leaving us corrupted both in doctrine and manners, as if wee had not received our taints in both from him, but were by our selves forsooth assured, we were in the right: Note by cockle or zizania, as the Scriptures call it, is understood here, heresie or infidelity, in respect of true Faith, as also vice and sin in respect of true vertue: so that under cockle is meant all impure grain or weeds that mix with corn, and choak it in the growth, or growing with it, make it unsavoury, and by the ill mixture there­of, intoxicate the brain with a vertiginous dizziness, as heresie and sin doe the soul of man, and indeed Christ in this place alludes to the Scribes and Pharisees corrupt­ing with their false Doctrine those to whom hee had taught the truth, perswading them he was a drunkard, be­cause he went to a wedding, and turned water into Wine; and a blasphemer, because he abrogated the Law of Mo­ses, and made himself more than Abraham, namely the Son of God.

26. The reason why this Cockle was not to be distin­guished from the wheat, till both were grown up ready to pullulate into their severall fruits, was because all plants in their first blade are green alike, and most grains of corn are of like blade, at least if they differ in blade, they are not therefore weeds, but may be good corn, though thus differing, yet when they come to fructifie, then they are discerned and seen to be good or bad ac­cording to that of our Saviour, Matth. 7.16. By their fruits yee shall know them, who are good men, and who bad.

27. This Verse alludes to the Pastours of Gods Church, complaining, that whilst they sow his seed of truth in the pulpits, they finde more cockle than corn, when they come to reap their harvest, that is to say, if not more Hereticks than Catholikes, at least more sin­ners [Page 166] than Saints; but here it may not be amiss for these Pastors to reflect, whether they doe indeed sow the same seed, as Christ their master sowed, whether they doe preach the same holy and saving doctrine, or admit they doe this, yet by a further disquisition, they must see, whe­ther or no, they have sown the seed of example, or holy manners, as well as of true doctrine, for if not, they wi [...]l be answere [...] not to have sown good seed, since exem­plarity of life is equally expected to fall from the hand of the Churche [...] seeds-man as well as solidity of do­ctrine.

28 The enemy man here imports the devill; and by this answer there is a w [...]rd of comfort given to the Pa­stours, while our Saviour sayes, there may be weeds or cockle in the field of holy Church, though there were ne­ver so good seed sown both of doctrine and of life by the Husbandmen, the Preachers thereof, and this by the Devil alwayes ploughing up a n [...]w, some parcels of this field by temptations or fluctuations in mens mindes, or by scatter­ing his [...]oul seed of sin over the ground newly sown with doctrine and vertue, since it is not in the Pastors powers to prevent all evill, though they themselves be never so good, or shall never so well comply with their duties both in doctrine and manners, as also he tels them, they are not presently to pluck up ill weeds, as soon as they ap­pear, but

29. As in this Verse appears, Let them grow up both together, corn and weeds, lest whilest you pluck up the weeds, you loosen the root of the corn growing neer un­unto it, and so make it die for want of setled rooting; since there is not so much malice in bad men, but there is more grace in the good, or at least a little good is able to overcome a great deal of bad, because it proceeds from a more p [...]werful agent, grace exceeding nature in activity; and this was well observed by S. Augustine saying, upon the first verse of the 54. Psalm, Doe not thinke that evill [Page 167] men are gratis permitted in this world, and that God cannot work good out of them since every wicked man therefore li­veth, that either himself may be corrected, or that by him the good man may be exercised; either in patience, if the sinner disturbe him, or in giving him example of vertue to fol­low. To the like purpose speaks S. Gregory (Hom. 35. in Evang.) upon these words of S. Luke, Chap. 21. v. 9. When you hear of warrs and seditions, (be not troubled at such evils,) because (sayes hee) many evils must here fore-run, that they may put us in minde of evills without end, and so make us avoid Temporary lest we plunge our selves into eternall evils, confiding in his that wee serve a God, who al [...]ne is able to cull good out of evill.

30. Hence therefore the Master bids his men, let the weeds grow up with the corn untill harvest, let the bad men live together with the good, till the day of judgement, which is the true harvest indeed, that brings home the whole crop of nature, (rectified by grace) into the barn of glo­rie: We are here to note that though formerly the word of God were called the seed or good wheat, yet here the just are called by the same name, as if the cause we [...]e [...]x­pressed by the effect, for Saints are indeed the fruitfull effects of the Gospel, the holy word of God. On the other side, sinners are the ill seed, or cockle in this place specified, and by the Reapers we may account are here meant the Angels, that are to summon all the world to Judgement, and in that summons to sever the cockle from the corn, the wicked from the just, binding up these in bundles, as so many piles of fuell for hell-fire, and ran­ging those as stacks of corn fit to be made bread of life, for the heavenly Table of Almighty God.

The Application.

1. SInce it is by his protecting Grace wee must hope whilst we are asleep to bee defended from the ene­mie, [Page 168] who then doth machinate our mischief, let it be our parts while we are awake, not to sow any cockle our selves of ill manners (if not of false doctrine) in the field of our soules, for then no marvell if while we sleep, this ill seed (sown by us) grow up and choak the good corn sowed in our hearts by the seeds-men of holy Church, the Pa­stors of our souls.

2. Since wee are not able to avoid the alternate rest of night, after a toylesome day, let us at least in the day time stand upon a close guard, and be sure not to sleep, that is, not to loose the presence of Almighty God, and fall into the trance of transitory pleasures, such as pash us in pieces against the Rocks of sin, and under pre­tence of yeelding us a present momentary d [...]light, pur­chase us eternall torments.

3. Since we cannot tell (even when we doe best) whe­ther we deserve love or hatred, we have great reason to fear, lest we may be separated at the latter day from the blessed, as Cockle, sit for nothing but hell fire, and out of that religious fear, let us work out our salvation with trembling, by planting in our souls the roots and seeds of vertues, and for better doing it, ‘Let us pray to day with Holy Church as above, to be secured from the danger of damnation, by our sole hope in the pro­tecting and saving grace of Jesus Christ our Lord.’

On the sixth Sunday af­ter the EPIPHANY.

The Antiphon, MAT. 13. ver. 33.

THE kingdome of heaven is like to leaven, which a woman tooke, and hid in three measures of meale, untill the whole was leavened.

Vers. Let my prayer, &c.

Resp. Even as Incense, &c.

The Prayer.

GRant, we beseech thee Almighty God, that, alwaies meditating those things which are reasonable, we may both in our words and deeds, doe what is pleasing unto Thee

The Illustration.

I Have met with some prodigious wits of both sexes, who conferring with me about this my designe, when it was in hand, would laughing say, I might perhaps, as well adjust this Prayer to the Epistle and Gospel of the day, as I should be able to perswade them it was other than a meere paradox; and if it were possible for men alwaies to meditate upon reasonable things, considering how irrationally all the world was commonly distracted: so (as friends) they advised me, if I would goe on, to change at least this Prayer, and put some other in the place of it, lesse paradoxicall in it self, and more suite­able than this could be, either to the Epistle or Gospel of the day, which they read over and over before they spent this judgement upon me and my designe: To these I answered pleasantly (as me thought they spake to me) though I perceived they were serious too, That if they observed the Gospel, it was all Parabolicall, and there­fore admit that were true they said, it was not unsuiteable on this day to have a Prayer Paradoxicall; since Parables and Paradoxes were of near allyance: but further let me now ask all the world if it be not reasonable, the Church should pray most fervently for that which is most hard to doe? as it seemes men account it the hardest thing in the world alwaies to meditate on reasonable things: and yet the harder this is to doe, the more necessary it is to pray for grace at least to enable us thereunto: since even [...]hese prodigious wits would think a man unmannerly, that should tell them th y were irrationall soules at any time; and yet what difference there is between being ir­rationall, and thinking and doing for the most part un­reasonable [Page 171] things, I doe not well know: sure I am reason alwaies dictates to doe well, and as sure I am, that a sinne is an irrationall act, as it is certainely a thing ill done: nay, if I had said, every sinne were so farre forth against nature, as it is against reason, I think I should not exceed verity in that assertion; and since all that men doe like men, they premedi­tate, therefore with reason we pray this day (least our actions should prove unnaturall that our meditations or thoughts should be rational, for none other are connatu­rall to men, as men, though often they creep upon us, and so render our actions more bestiall than rationall, more unnaturall than naturall. To conclude, though many of our actions passe among men as rationall, which yet are not so indeed, therefore we pray to day, that really they may be so, since God is not deceive­able as man is, and since no unreasonable thought or deed can passe with him for reason, or be pleasing to him: see then if it be not very fitting to pray that corrupted Nature, may (by Grace) be elevated to the operations suiting Nature in her best rectitude, when even so, she is crooked enough in the sight of God, who is Rectitude Essentiall. But least, while we condescend to satisfie curiosity, we forget our maine designe, let us see how this Prayer suits indeed with the other parts of this daies service, which with the Epistle it seemes to doe, whilest petitioning Reason to be the guide of all our actions, it puts us in mind of a rationall persisting to doe well, since by Gods grace we are called with the Thessalonians to the profession of the same faith, which this daies Epistle from first to last ex­horts them to continue in, maugre the intervening perse­cutions, that may divert them from it; And look what was then said to them for perseverance both in faith and good workes, is also to day by holy Church applied to us in this Prayer, that beggs us grace ever to think, [Page 172] and consequently alwaies to doe well, that is, reasonable things, because none else can be pleasing to Almighty God. It remaines onely to shew how this Prayer does also ex­haust the Gospel; whereunto, it is the better suiting, if it be (as some witts will have it) paradoxicall, since that is wholly parabolicall, yet nothing lesse rationall, than is the prayer, petitioning reason in all we think or doe: for who can deny but the little mustard-seed of Gods holy word is hugely rationall? or who can say, but the deep­er it falls into the earthly hearts of men, the faster root it takes, growes the stronger up, and brings the riper fruit, because as well, the reason of it, as the grace is hugely convincing. Againe, who can deny but the lea­ven of the same word hidden in our Soules shall with rea­son operate upon the whole mass of our bodies, and give them a taste thereof, harsh perhaps to the corrupted pal­lats of worldly men, but delitious to the relish of God and his holy Angels, who delight to taste of such leaven­ed loaves, as we call sower, when they esteeme them sweet: and such are Converts from the Court, who are (by the leaven of Gods holy word) become Prin­ces to Heaven, though seeming Clownes to Earth. Thus mystically have we adjusted the parabolicall Gospel to the paradoxicall Prayer of this day, if wits will have it to be a paradox, that men should alwaies meditate on rational things, which yet when they do not, they cease to be men; I will not say, what might follow, that they become beasts.

The Epistle, 1 THES. 1. v. 2. &c.

2. WE give thanks to God alwaies for all you: making a memory of you in our [Page 173] prayers without intermission.

3. Mindfull of the work of your Faith and labour, and of the Charity, and of the enduring of the hope of our Lord Jesus Christ, before God and our Father.

4. Knowing, Brethren beloved of God, your Election.

5. That our Gospel hath not been to you in word onely, but in power and the holy Ghost, and in much fullnesse, as you know what man­ner of men we have been among you for your sakes.

6. And you became followers of us and of our Lord: receiving the word in much tribula­tion, with joy of the holy Ghost.

7. So that ye were made a pattern to all that believe in Macedonia, and in Achaia.

8. For from you was bruited the word of our Lord: not onely in Macedonia and in Achaia, but in every place, your faith which is to God­ward is proceeded, so that it is not necessary for us to speak any thing.

9. For they themselves report of us, what manner of entering we had to you: and how you turned to God from Idols, to serve the living and true God.

10. And to expect his Sonne from heaven (whom he raised up from the dead) Jesus, who hath delivered us from the wrath to come.

The Explication.

2. THe Apostle speaks not here in the plurall number of himself, as Princes, and great Persons, but in a quite contrary way derogates from himself, rather by at­tributing his own writings joyntly to other his associates, and companions, as namely; here he doth in the first verse of this Epi [...]le specifie both Sylvanus and Timothy, as if he had no more share in this, than they; and as if, what ere he writ, they did sugg [...]st, or dictate to him, as much thereof as came from his own much deeper Spirit: an ex­cellent example for all Writers to fellow, and attribute their works to their helpers in them, rather than to them­selves alone; besides. Sylvanus being Bishop of the Thes­salonians, there was great reason for the Apostle to consult him in all his proceedings amongst his own Diocesans: In their own Bishops name therefore, and in his compa­nions, who went the circuite with him, (Saint Timothy whom he had made Bishop of Ephesus) the Apostle sayes, We give thanks to God for the Conversion of you Thessalo­nians, in our incessant Prayers for your preservation in the Faith of Christ, and that by your example others may re­ceive the like Faith, and be alike converted.

3. Here (as in almost all other places of holy Writ) we are to note the Apostle joynes good Works with Faith, to make it recommendable, and availing; lest Hereticks should (as yet wilfully th [...]y doe) mistake and think Faith alone without goo [...] W [...]ks wer [...] saving; whereas it is the active and laborious Faith that brings us to Heaven; The Faith which is continually working by Charity, that is to doing good deeds: for lest they should mistake, and think he meant their Faith was onely the Work of God; (which as it is a gift indeed, is true) see how immediately he illu­strates his own other meaning to the sense above, of opera­tive Faith, when he addes to the works of their Faith, the la­bor [Page 175] of their Charity? as who should say, the sole habit of Faith is not enough to those who are able to produce acts there­of; and those acts of Faith are then best, when accompa­nyed with deeds of Charity, giving life to Faith, which without good Works were a dead habit, nothing at all a­vailing us: But the Apostle proceeds yet further, and to make his sense full of perfection, adds also to their Faith, and Charity, which he took speciall notice of, their hope in God, which made them endure persecution for their Faith, and indeed in this Verse he hath artificially (and solidly too) given the three fittest Epithetes to these three Theo­logicall Vertues that could be; whilst he takes notice of their working Faith, their laborious Charity, their sustein­ning Hope: whence Saint Chrysostome, and others note, the Apostle commends not Faith without Workes in the acts thereof; nor Charity without Paines, in Almes to­wards the Poor and Sickly; nor Hope without Patience, or suffering in persecution for Justice. And not without reason doth the Apostle here take notice of these three Ver­tues in the Thessalonians, in regard Jason, a Thessalonian by name, was summoned to the Tribunall of publike Justice, as we read, (Acts 17. ver. 6.) for having concurred to Saint Pauls escape from his persecutours, as also diverse oth [...]r Thessalonians were molested both by the Jewes and Gentiles, for their becoming Christians; and in this the Apostle commends the work of their Faith for their paines in relieving the Apostles, and cherishing all the poor Christians they met with; hence he commends their la­borious Charity, their imprisonment patiently endured for their Religion; their sustaining Hope, that gave them courage to endure temporall losses, in expectation of eter­nall rewards, which he calls the hope of our Lord Jesus Christ; that is to say, the hope of what Jesus Christ brought us news of, eternall Glory: For before he came, most men lived and dyed like Beasts, without regard to any other life, than this sordid one they enjoyed upon earth: [Page 176] but it is worthy observation, to see the Apostle speak so confidently of our sufferings here before Men, as if God, for whom these men did see us suffer, were as visible in our eyes (though we see him not) as the men are, whom we doe see; and truly, so it is: For God is remarkably seen in all his creatures, according to that of Saint Paul, Rom; 1. ver. 20. The invisibles of God, by those things that are visible, (and rightly understood) are seen unto us. And if we could alwayes have this truth in our minde, we should alwayes have God before our eyes, as the Apostle avoucheth the Thessalonians had, saying they did believe, love, and hope, (in the senses above) as if they had God the Father, and his sacred Son perpetually standing before them, and visibly incouraging them to all the good actions of their lives; which indeed, if every good Christian should perswade himself, and square his actions according­ly, we should soon see a good world here, and a happy re­ward of our goodness in the next life.

4. The knowledge he here speaks of, is not that of his Belief, and Faith, but rather of his experience: for it was an evident proof to him, that God did love those whom he had Elected to the happy calling of Christianity, as it was preached by Christ himself, and his Apostles; not as now, when that terme of election is too loosely, and too largely taken, God knowes; though in truth he alludes here to his knowledge, that their Election to Glory will be the reward of their vocation to Grace, if they persevere, as they have begun, to be good Christians; so he speaks (as by what followes appears) literally of their present election to Grace, mystically, and as by conse­quence, of that glory, upon condition of their perseve­rance.

5. For it was a signe of present Grace (joyned with a hope of future Glory) that he takes notice, his preaching did not onely work in force of words with them, but in power of Grace also, both in the Preachers, and in the [Page 177] hearers; In the Preachers, as confirmed in Grace by the holy Ghost descending upon them, and making of poor ignorant men, deep Doctors in an instant, for this is it he alludes unto, saying, You know what men we have been among you; meaning before the holy Ghost came down upon us, and what now we are for your sakes, that is to say, men illuminated by God for your instructions, and exposed to all hazards of our lives for your conversions, all which argues the gift of present Grace in the Prea­chers; and the actuall conversions of the hearers, argues the same gift of Grace in them, and both these give indeed hope of future Glory to them both: Note, that by the much fulness, is here understood, the like plenitude of his Doctrine confirmed by like miracles, preached by the like impulse of the holy Ghost, avowed by the like sufferings for the truth of his Doctrine, as was the Doctrine, Miracles, Preaching, and Sufferings of the other Apostles called be­fore him, who never had been persecutours of the Church as he was, whom they had seen doe all in the same fulnesse of Grace, as the other Apostles did; and by the Gospel in the beginning of this Verse, he means his particular preaching the Word of Christ.

6. Here is a strange kind of speech, wherein S. Paul puts himself, Sylvanus and Timothy as examples to the Thessalonians before Christ, when he sayes, they were fol­lowers of them, and of Christ; as if he meant for their sakes, they had also followed Christ and not them, or Christ his sake; yet if we reflect upon it, this seeming immodesty is hugely modest, and extreamly true, indeed necessary; for however Christ were the Apostles, and his other Di­ciples immediate example and pattern which they follow­ed; yet to all the after-Ages, the Apostles, and their suc­cessours to their respective times, were the immediate, and visible rule of Faith unto the world, and the examples, whom they (first) following, afterward are called Chri­stians; because Christ, as he was the first rule to the A­postles, [Page 178] so is he the last rewarder of those that believe in him for the Apostles sakes; that is, by meanes of the Apo­stles, and their successours, teaching, and preaching the Faith of Christ; in regard Christ not being now visibly a­mongst us, gives us leave to follow him by such examples, as he pleaseth to send unto us, wherewith to supply his own absence, namely, the governours of holy Church. Nor is it any way derogatory to Almighty God, that man is instrumentall to his Divine Service, as that we say, we owe our conversion to such an Apostle, to such a Priest, to such a holy Man, as the immediate, and visible cause thereof; however, we finally place our Faith in Christ, and our trust in God, who hath given such Gifts, such Graces, such Powers unto Men, as to prevail with their followers, to joy in their Tribulation, which they suffer for hearing, and receiving the Word of God: true it is, we receive this Word from the mouthes of Men, but it is the holy Ghost that moves us joyfully to suffer the Tri­bulation of all severest persecution, rather than not im­brace this Word as Divine, however delivered by men un­to us, because it hath in it an energy, a force exceeding all humane power, such as inables us to renounce all tempo­rall happinesse in hope of the Eternall, which this sacred Word doth promise us.

7. See here how the Apostle courts his own Converts, by making them in a manner Co-apostles with himself, whilst their exemplarity of life is the means of converting others to the Faith of Christ, whom the Apostles never did converse withall: as here they are said to be worthy of the stile of Co-apostlate over all Macedonia, and A­chaia, great Countries, looking upon Christianity as an object of [...]arest Beauty, by reason of the singular Vertues shining in these Thessalonian Matrons, to whom this Epi­stle relates.

8. Nay, he goes further, and to their religious demea­nour, attributes the Conversion in a manner of all other [Page 179] Nations, insomuch as there is no more need, as he saith of the Apostles, and he adds, that as the Thessalonians be­lieve, so all the world beli [...]ves, seeing in them such remark­able signs of sanctity, verity, and doctrine;

9. They themselves, that is to say, all those amongst whom we now come, have heard of your celebrated con­version, from Gentilism to Christianity, from plurality of gods, (so he meanes by Idol gods, dead stocks, and stones,) to the Adoration of one sole, True, and living God, from all, and unto all eternity: And this your con­version is the more famous, by reason of the persecuti­ons raised against us, and you, upon this account, who rather chose to die, than to desert us, though our en­trance was persecution, and your exit sufferance, for the promulgation of the Gospel, which teacheth us to adore one onely God.

10. And to expect the second coming of his sacred son Christ Jesus at the day of Judgement to revenge his Fathers, and his own wrongs done unto them, by the sins of ungratefull and mis-believing men, who not­withstanding they see Christ was raised from the dead, will not yet believe him to bee the Messias and Saviour of the world; from which revenge or wrath, those who be­lieve in Christ Jesus are delivered, that is, from the dam­nation due to their incredulity, who believe not in him; or to their evill lives, who though they doe rightly be­lieve, yet live not according to the rule of Faith, or doe not works answerable to their belief.

The Application.

1. AS it is huge Reason we should fly to heaven for help in humane dangers, according as wee were taught last Sunday, so is it very reasonable, we should practise what S. Paul exhorted the Thessalonians to, whilest [Page 180] his Lesson to them is this day read to us. Namely, to be mindfull of the work of our Faith, &c for albeit Faith ele­vateth Reason to believe some things that are above Rea­son, yet it bindeth us not to doe any thing either above, or against Reason, and so leaves us in all our thoughts and actions to be regulated by reason.

2. Hence it is great Reason that we, who now profess the same Faith with the Thessalonians, doe persevere with them in the works of faith, such as may render us able by our exemplar lives, to convert all that we converse with, as w [...] hear the Thessalonians did convert all those of Ma­cedonia, and of Achaia, to the faith of Jesus Christ.

3 Now because our actions commonly are such as our thoughts propend and lead us to, it is fitting that to bee the better able to doe reason in all our actions, we should admit of not [...]ing but reason into our thoughts and medi­tations, since we are certain, whatsoever can lay claim to Reason (especially such [...]s is elevated by Faith) must needs be pleasing to almighty God, According as we are taught in the Prayer above.

The Gospel, MATTH. 13. vers. 31.

31. ANother Parable he proposed unto them, saying, The kingdome of heaven is like to mustard seed, which a man tooke, and sowed in his fi [...]ld.

32. Which is the least surely of all seeds, but when it is grown, it is greater than all hearbs, and is made a Tree, so that the fowls of the aire come, and dwell in the branches thereof.

[Page 181]

33. Another Parable he spake to them, The kingdome of heaven is like to leaven, which a a woman tooke and hid in three measures of meal, untill the whole was leavened.

34. All these things Jesus spake in Parables to the multitudes, and without parables, he did not speak to them:

35. That it might be f [...]lfilled, which was spo­ken by the Prophet saying, I will open my mouth in parables, I will utter things hid­den from the foundation of the world: Psal. 77. v. 2.

The Explication.

31. OUr Saviour it seems at this time made professi­on to speak nothing but Parables; so after he had, as we heard last Sunday, told them the Parable of the cockle amongst the corn, here hee likens the Church to the least of grains, a mustard seed sowed in a mans field; that is to say, scattered over the field of this world, which is truly said a mans field, in regard Christ, who is God and man, is Lord and master of this whole Universe, and all over it hath planted this mustard seed, his holy Church.

32. And as in very truth a mustard seed is the least of all others, so the Church of Christ was, when first planted or sowed, the least of all communities in the word: But some conceive Christ himself to bee this mustard seed, on whom grew, (as so many birds in their nests) The Apostles, Popes, Bishops, Pastours, and [Page 182] Saints of all sorts, and of both sexes: Others will have the Church to be this mustard-seed, little in it self at first, now spread over all the world: Others contend it is the Gospel of Christ, his doctrine or the word of God, that at first was onely sowed like mustard seed, among the Jewes, but now is diffused over the whole Universe. In fine, it avails little which of these we take, the Parable is verified in them all, and indeed they are all in a man­ner one and the same thing; for all have root in Christ, and are branches of him, and the Analogie holds between the mustard seed and every one of these; for who lesse than Christ, who was the out-cast of men? What Church lesse than the Primitive Church of Christ? What Do­ctrine avowed by weaker men than his Disciples were? and so consequently, what word lesse than his, which was exsibilated or hissed out of the world at first? when it was said to be a scandall to the Jewes, and a folly to the Gentiles, 1 Cor. 1.23. to preach the Gospel of his resur­rection: And this is speciall between the word and mu­stard-seed, that as in this seed there is a kinde of fierie quality; so is the word of God, (as holy David sayd, Psal. 119. v. 140. Thy word is exceeding fierie, that is, servorous and hot, inflaming hearts to the love of God: and whereas the Text speaks of this seed growing to a tree, it is indeed so in Syria, where birds really build in the boughs thereof, as all the members of Christ doe upon him, as was abovesaid.

33. This other parable of the Church, or of her do­ctrine, being like to leaven, suites exceedingly therewith: for as a litle leaven gives a relish to a whole batch of bread, so the least Word of God hidden in mens hearts, as leaven is in meal, makes them rise into professions of Christian dutie, and renders all their actions savourie both to God and man: By the woman is here meant the Church, which is the Spouse of Christ, hiding the lea­ven of Christian doctrine in the three measures of meal, [Page 183] that is to say, in three parts of the World, whereunto Christianity was then immediately designed, namely, Asia, Africa, and Europe; for America hath been discovered but an hundred years agoe, and whither formerly disjoyned from some one of these other three parts of the Earth by an interjected Sea (as now it is) we know not: But this we conceive, that these other three parts seemed to have been a division of the whole Earth, into all the parts thereof, when Noe divided the World between his three Sons, assigning Asia to Sem, Afirica to Cham, and Europe to Japhet: and this perhaps may be the literall allusion of the three mea­sures of meal seasoned by the leaven of the Gospel My­stically; Saint Ambrose applyes this leaven to the three parts of Man, his spirit, his life, and his body, or to his three appetites, rationall, Irascible, and concupiscible, So that by vertue of Gods holy Word, (Saint Hierome sayes) in our reason we possesse prudence, in our anger we lodge a holy hatred against Sin, in our desires or concupiscencies we harbour a coveting of Vertue: And all this in having these naturall appetites elevated to supernaturall propensions, by hearing the most elevating Word of God: Symbolically, Saint Hilary sayes, This leaven of the Gospell was hid in the three measures of meal, the Law, the Psalmes, and the Prophets; and now appears in the Trinity of the three Theologicall Vertues, Faith, Hope, and Charity; or as others will have it, to the three sorts of Believers, Be­ginners, Proficients, and Perfect, who bring forth loaves of fruit swollen to these correspondent propor­tions of Thirty, Sixty, or an Hundred fold increase of bigness: Allegorically Saint Bernard makes the wombe of the Blessed Virgin Mother of Christ to be the leaven of the Hypostaticall union, (having a seasoning influ­ence into the three parts of Christ; his Soul, his Body, his Divinity) uniting them all in one Person, or one loaf made of these three measures of meal, as above. Ana­gogically, [Page 184] Caesarius Dial. 4. Sayes the woman is the di­vine wisdome or deity of Christ, the three measures o [...] meal are all humane natures, death, and hell; and the leaven Christs humanity hid in his grave and in hell, whi­ther his humane soul went with his deity, seasoning all mankind into the blessed condition of a resurrection from death and purgatory, to life eternall in everlasting glory.

34, 35. There is no more mystery in these two verses, than litterally they sound, onely this we may observe, that as all the whole 77, Psalme of David is a kind of parabolicall or aenigmaticall, grave, sententious speech, because in that psalme he speakes prophetically of this manner of parabolicall speech of Christ, therefore to verifie that prophesie, Christ here speakes both in grave and truely parabolicall senses, though David have much of litterall sence in his said psalme, as where he recounts the Benefits God bestowed on the Synagogue or children of Israel, in their forty years march with Moses through the red sea, and the desert from Aegypt to Canaan, the land of promise; yet S. Hierome saies that David (the type of Christ) speakes there mystically as in Christs person, pro­mising to his Church infinite blessings, namely to man passing through the red sea of his passion, and through the desert of this world, into the heavenly Canaan, or promised land of Glory: And for that purpose Christ here ends his parabolical discourse with this second verse of that 77 Psalme of the royall Prophet David, I will open my mouth in parables, I will utter things hidden from the foundation of the world.

The Application.

1. AS it was reason Christ should speak in Para­bles, to verifie what was prophecied of him ac­cording to the last Verse in this Gospell; so with those Parables he is said (with great reason doubtless) To utter things hidden from the foundation of the World; we may suppose the hidden Mysteries of the Blessed Trinity, and of the Incarnation in particular; and in generall the workes of Faith, whereof Saint Paul in this dayes Epistle mindes the Thessalonians, and in them all after Believers. For it was indeed the main business our Saviour had to doe upon Earth to plant a Faith in mens mindes, whereby they might work out their salvation, Hope and Charity assisting the said work of Faith, as Saint Paul above cited sayes.

2. As it was reason Christ should verifie the Prophets sayings of him, so was it reason he should draw the Ig­norant multitude to a belief of the greatest Mysteries of Faith by degrees, as he did, in first speaking Pa­rables, and then expounding of them (by his Apostles at least) in so rationall a way, that they easily took all he said, for good, when they had heard good sense to be wrapt up in his Parabolicall speeches, which at first they understood not: so what seemed to be spoken to blind their understandings, was indeed intended to open them; and thus did Christ reasonably condescend, when he seemed most unreasonably to transcend the capacities of the People.

3. As the Mustard seed of Divine Faith, and the lea­ven of Christian Doctrine have seasoned the whole world with Christianity; so is it great reason they (being both [Page 186] received into our hearts) should in such sort season the little world we are within our selves, that all our actions may be answerable to those hidden roots of Religion planted in our hearts: as then they will bee, when our thoughts are alwayes meditating upon those Christian Duties which (in reason) we are alwayes bound unto. And that we may doe this, the Church reasonably prayes to day, as above.

On SEPTUAGESIMA Sunday.

The Antiphon, MAT. 20. ver. 6.

THe housholder said unto his work­men, What, stand you here all the day idle? but they answering, said, Because no man hath hired us: Goe ye also into my Vineyard, and what shall be just, I will give you.

Vers. Let my prayer, &c.

Resp. Even as Incense, &c.

The Prayer.

VVEe beseech thee, O Lord, clement­ly to hear the Prayers of thy People, [Page 188] that we, who, for our sinnes, are justly pu­nished, for the Glory of thy Name, may be mercifully delivered.

The Illustration.

WEe were in the fourth Sunday after the Epiphany taught to pray much to this purpose; but we must not think much of repeating the same Prayer, when we dayly repeat the same Sins, which are the cause of our increased punishments; yet we shall finde that danger was there the punishment we deprecated; here it is labour, ei­ther in the race we are by the Epistle bid to run; or in the paines, the Gospell calls us too in the Vineyard of Christ, as if we were hereby given to understand, our life in this world is a continuall toil, and labour, to deserve an eternall rest in the next: But further, we are to note, this Prayer is particularly proper to this day, not onely as referring literally in a manner to the Epistle and Gospell, but even to the whole Series of holy Churches service upon this Sep­tuagesima Sunday; when the Priest in his office is bid be­gin the story of Genesis, thereby to minde us, we should from this day begin to serve God, as if we were but new­ly created for that purpose: and yet lest we should forget that we were no sooner created, than we had by sin anni­hilated, as it were, our selves, and lost our right of re­turn to that All-being, (the Creator of Heaven and Earth) from whence we came out of our nothing. See the Prayer of this Day puts us in minde of our degenera­ting from God by Sin: But withall, of our return to him by Repentance, if we cooperate with his holy Grace, who is ever more ready to give, than we are to ask him Pardon: Now in regard the Epistle of this day falls [Page 189] from the simile between a Christians life, and those who runn a race, and mindes us of the Children of Israels going out of Aegypt into the Land of promise, of the Cloud, and of the Red Sea, wherein they were by Moses, as it were Baptized; as also the Rock which followed them to quench their Thirst, and of the Manna from Heaven to be their Food, we must observe that this Story suites unto the rest of this dayes service also; be­cause all these were figures of our Baptisme in Christ, of our being fed with the Manna of his Blessed Body, and with the drink of his precious Bloud; and lest it should be with us, as the Epistle ends, by telling us it was with the Children of Israel, in the greater part of whom God was not well p [...]eased, because they requited those signall favours with their murmurings, ingratitude, and other hainous crimes; therefore holy Church this Day, with more than ordinary reason, bids us all pray (as guilty, it seemes, of like ingratitude) that we, who for our sinnes are justly punished, for the glory of Gods Name, may be mercifully delivered from the same; that so having prayed away Sin, the cause, we may be quit of the effect, our just punishment for Sin: And this for the onely reason whereupon we can hope it, meerly to glorifie the Name of God, who, if for his own glory he should not forgive us, could have no title, or motive from us to doe it: and for that cause this Prayer doth presse him home for Mercy, when it mindes him of his own Glory in the being mercifull; as being indeed the end for which he made mankinde, that by him he might be glorified, and fill up the places of the collapsed Angels.

The Epistle, 1 COR. 9. ver. 24. &c. and Chap. 10. ver. 1. &c.

24. KNow you not, that they that run in a race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the price? so run, that you may obtain.

25. And every one that striveth for maistery, refraineth himself from all things, and they certes, that they may receive a corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible.

26. I therefore so run, not as it were at an un­certain thing: so I fight, not as it were beating the aire.

27. But I chastise my Body, and bring it in­to servitude, lest perhaps when I have preached to others, my self become reprobate.

Chap. 10.1. For I will not have you ignorant, Brethren, that our Fathers were all under the cloud, and all passed through the Sea.

2. And all in Moses were baptized in the cloud and in the Sea.

3. And all did eat the same Spiritual food.

4. Aad all drunk the same Spirituall drink, (and they drunk of the Spirituall Rock that fol­lowed them, and the Rock was Christ.)

5. But in the more part of them God was not well pleased.

The Explication.

24. THE Apostle had in the foregoing verses spoken of his disinterested evangelizing without the least mixture of sordid gaine for his so doing, but meer­ly out of zeale to Soules and love to God; and in this verse he similifies between an Evangelizer and one that runs a race: having first stated his businesse, that the Evangelizer must be a man voyd of all proper Interest or ends, ayming onely at Gods honour, and the salva­tion of Soules: so to this purpose he tels us first litte­rally of Evangelizers, that though all of them doe runne, yet it seemes not alwaies all with one ayme or end, not for one and the same prise; some for true zeale, and they win the race, others for self interest, and they (though continually running) yet loose the match, be­cause they runne by the bowe, not by the string; they would fayne carry with them the compasse of their own desires, and yet think to get heaven too, so they take perhaps more paines, and yet to lesse, indeed, to no purpose. Mystically the Apostle meanes the same of the lay-people, who all pretend to runne for the prize of heaven, but he, that is to say, such onely winne it, who runne right on, and make no Maeanderous circles of mix­ed ends, which retard their speed. And that he meanes not onely one person, but all such as runne equally, that is to their utmost, all for one pure, simple and impermix­ed end, the following words avow, when he saies, so runne yee that yee may obtaine, that yee may winne the race, the prize, the kingdome of heaven, the Crown of Glory: Here he speaks in the plurall number, to shew that heaven is not reserved onely for the best of Christians, but that every good Christian may by running reach it, but then he must be alwaies running, as continually ra­cers [Page 192] are, since the least interpaulation or intermission of running is to cast ones self behind, and therefore by so running is here meant running with all speed possible; since when we doe all we can, unlesse God reward our uttermost endeavours, with adding spirituall wings to our leaden heels, we shall come short. Hence it is S. Austine saies very well, Not to goe forward in virtue, is to goe backward: So S. Bernard too, (Epist, 254.) therefore if to advance be to runne, not to runne is to loose ground: and in the same place he brings in a similitude of Jacobs ladder, whereon there was no angel at all stood still, but every one was in perpetuall motion, either upwards or downwards; The ascending Angels importing the bles­sed soules, and the descending the damned, whence it is that not to rise in virtue is to fall to vice, shewing there is no finall medium between good and bad, between hea­ven and hell.

25. Here the Apostle alludes to his own refraining all sinister or propper interest in his Evangelizing, least they might retard his speed in that race he was running for his crown of Glory, as Racers refraine from all such meats as doe obstruct or shorten their wind, and feed upon those things as dilate the lungs, or lengthen wind, which is of greatest use for Coursers; and thus he doth to con­found those sordid Soules, who will abridge themselves here of many pleasures and delights, meerely to gaine the temporall reward of popular applause, and yet will not refraine the least of their sensualities, to gaine the eter­nall reward of praise from God and Angels: but if we shall gather one principle which will serve to all purposes in this kind, let us here fix our eyes upon temperance, as most conducing to healthy and vigorous soules, as take­ing away all lustfull humours, and supplying us with chast spirits, that render our soules sound, agil, active and victorious.

26. See how prettily S. Paul compares sinister ends in [Page 193] Gods service to men at cuffs with the ayre, or running at hazard whether they shall win or loose, that is by mixing humane, with divine ends, by rayling at the world and the devill, as if they were our onely enemies, and yet pam­pering the body, which is indeed mans greatest adversa­ry, in regard neither of the other two can hurt us, if we be sure the body be subdued. Because we are not tempted as angels by pure intellectual motives, but by sensual or corporeall ones.

27. And that this was the Apostles sence in the verse above, see how he now speakes in clear termes to the same purpose, saying, I chastize my body, and bring it into ser­vitude, as if that were indeed the maine enemy a man had, and truely so it is: for nothing (saith Aristotle) en­ters into the soule or understanding, but first it must passe the sentinels of our outward sences, and they, if loyall, will keep out all sinne whatsoever, but if corrupted or treacherous to their sovereigne, the soule, then they wel­come any traytour sent by the world or the devill to sur­prize their Prince: and indeed all resistance to forreigne enemies is vayne, if we first subdue not our domestick foe, our own bodies, by forcing them to obey the com­mands of reason; for unl [...]sse we bring them first to this obedience, all our resistance to sinne is like artilery let flye at crowes in the ayre, when an army of daring men are ready to run into the mouthes of our Cannon, and might be taken off if levelld at, whilest our bullets fly in vaine above their heads, by a mismounting our Artil­lery, that is to say, by roaring and crying out against the distantiall world and devill, when indeed the flesh is the storming foe that scales our walls, unresisted at the same time we pretend a maine resistance to our mightiest foes: this fond way of fight the Apostle tells us of, when he shewes his own close guard to be the safer defence, namely, the chastizement of his own body, and if we aske what that chastizement imports, we shall find it to be not [Page 194] onely a correction or slight rebuke, but an absolute sub­duing or captivating of it to the soules command, by fasting, prayer, and other corporall austerities, as haire-shirts, disciplines, or worse tormenting instru­ments, such as holy men have taught us the wholsome use of upon all notable occasions of temptations or dangers to the soule: nay, these meanes the Apostle used amidst his greatest spirituall labours, least as he sayd, while he preached to others, he might himself become, reprobate, by the assault of pride or vain-glory; how much more then oght those to mortifie their bodies, who do not wast them in spirituall indeavours, as S, Paul did: but above all how fondly do Hereticks shake off the use of corporal mor­tifications, the exercise of good works, under pretence of Faith alone to be sufficient? when the greatest master of Spirit in the world, S. Paul, dares not hold himself by Faith secure without good works, much lesse did he boast, as they doe, of a revelation, that he should be saved, noe nor relye upon his being confirmed in grace, but wrought his salvation with feare and trem­bling, which did accompany his hope, not his pre­sumption thereof. Heare Saint Ambrose how he speaks against hereticks opposing this doctrine, and practise of Saint Paul, in his Epistle to the Vercellan Church, I hear (saith this Doctor-Father) some men say, there is no merit of abstinence, and that those are mad, who chastize their bodies, to make them subject to their soules, which certainly Saint Paul had never done, if he had held it to be madnesse. To the same effect all the rest of the Fathers abound with like sentences, which for brevity sake I omit to transcribe, but not to admonish the Christi­an reader of, especially the hereticks, whom it most con­cernes: I say not who they be, least I offend persons, while I onely oppose their errors, cut of charity to them, and zeale of their soules salvation.

Cap. 10. vers. 1. Here the Apostle seems to divert [Page 195] from the Corinthians to the Jewes, but indeed makes this seeming diversion an approach to them againe, whilest he puts them in mind, that it is not onely Faith with Abraham, nor to be baptized with Christians, will suffice to get the goale of heaven, unlesse we run continually thither upon the speed of our perpetuall good works: for, saith he, I will not have you ignorant that our Fathers, name­ly the children of the Synagogue, the Israelites, want­ed not Faith, nor the figurative Baptisme of the cloud and the red Sea, types of our true Baptisme; yet because they did murmur at God, and sinne in the desart, deserting thereby the necessary adjunct of good works, to merit their arrivall at the land of promise, of six hundred thousand, onely two men, Joshua and Caleb did arrive at, and enter the said land: In like manner Christians, be they never so firme in their Faith, never so deepely dipt in the true Baptisme of the red sea of Christs passion, unlesse they hold on the speed of good works, while they are running the race to the heavenly Canaan [...], they shall never enter that heavenly land of promise, which is the price they runne for. But we are here to note how Calvin corrupts this place of S. Paul, saying, the Jewes received no lesse the truth and substance of Christ and his bene­fits in their umbratile and figurative Sacraments onely, than we Christians do in our reall Sacraments, which are the true substance of the Jewish shadowes. For the Apostle doth not say, they and we eat all one meate, but that all they among themselves did eat of the figurative body of Christ, the Manna in their desart raining down upon them, and drank of his figurative bloud, the wa­ters flowing out of the rock strucken by Moses, as a Type of the bloud and water, the matter of our truer meates, issuing out of our Saviours side, peirced by Longinus, as Jesus hung upon the crosse: The cloud here mentioned is that we read of Exod. 13. shadowing them in the day from the scorching Sun, and shining like [Page 196] fire to guide them in their nightly marches through the desarts; as prodigious a thing, as was the division of the red-sea by the switch of Moses his wand, as he march­ed on before them.

2. Note this verse doth not assert the Jewes to have been baptized in Moses, as in a signe of their beliefe in the Mosaick Law, but that by this precedent miraculous kind of Baptisme, they were induced after­wards to believe in the [...]aw of Moses; so in this the fi­gure differs from the thing figured, for though this their umbratil Baptisme previous to their Faith be a Type of our true Baptisme, yet our Faith in Christ is precedent thereto, whereas the Jewish Faith was consequent to their shadow of baptisme: And whereas the divided sea stood as two brasse walls to secure the children of Israel a dry passage through the wet element of the waves, yet joyned againe to overwhelme the Aegyptian forces, that presumed to persecute the children of God: so the red sea of Christs passion divides it self to secure the children of grace, but closeth to drown the children of the devill, originall sinne in infants, originall and actuall too in the adult, being those who are at years of discretion: As therefore our Baptisme is the thing prae­figured by this divided sea, so Christ is by Moses, so the holy Ghost by the cloud, cooling the scorching sun of concupiscence in us, and inlightening our darkned soules by his holy Grace.

3. We were told in the exposition of the first verse of this Chapter, that they did all eat the same figurative food, onely with us, that is Manna, wich was a figure of Christs body, our spiritual food in the Sacrament of the holy Al­tar, not his reall body as we doe: so the true sence of this place is, that as they all did eat one figurative bread, and had one faith in God, so doe we; but yet, as their faith and food did not carry them all to Canaan, so will not faith alone car [...]y us to heaven without good works.

[Page 197]4. This verse is harder than the former, in regard it will not be easy to shew, how they drank of that rock that followed them, unlesse we allow they drank of Christs bloud as well as we now doe, since Christ is truely the rock that did follow them, or came after them, and issued out his pretious bloud for us really to drink; againe Christ was a spiritual rock, as here is said, not a reall rock of stone: for the true understanding therefore of this place, we must know by spirituall rock is here understood a mysti­call or typicall rock, and such was the reall and naturall rock out of which Moses commanded water with a stroak of his rod; and yet that reall rock was but a mystery, type, or figure of Christ, and so in regard of that myste­ry, is called here spirituall, because it did praefigure the rock of Christ: some therefore say with the Hebrewes, that this rock did miraculously follow the children of Israel even to the land of Promise, grounded in that text, Numb. 21. ver. 16. Others conceive this to be ve­rified by the water of the rock following the children of Israel, at least till they came where plenty of more water was; others think following them is veryfied by the obedi­ence the rock shewed to issue out water once at Moses com­mand, so by follow they understand obey, but this falls short of the gramatticall signification of the word follow: so the true and genuine sence of the Apostle is, that this rock as it was a type of Christ, so the following of this rock is typicall and not reall, Spiritual and not natu­rall, as who should say, Christ, who corporally follow­ed them many yeares after, did spiritually now follow them, that is in his sacred Deity, or as he was God, not man, marched with them from the beginning to the end, and so by his providence still supplyed them with water, which was in effect to make the rock follow them: so here Christ his divinity was the thing signified by the water out of the rock, which did represent the same; and to clear this sence, the Apostle sayes in plaine termes, the spiritu­all [Page 198] rock (here meant by the material or natural rock) was Christ. Those are his words. But the rock was Christ; as who should say, what we mean by this spirituall rock following them was Christ his divinity, for his humanity was not then in being, when spiritually he did follow them nor doth it urge against this truth, what is fur­ther objected, they did drink of this rock, but the rock they dr [...]nk of was the materiall rock, therefore that ma­terial rock was not onely a type of the spirituall, but was truely the spirituall rock, since as the drink was materiall water, so the rock must be the ma [...]eriall rock, for it is an­swered, the water they drank was typicall, because it was a figure of Christs Deity, and so the materiality of both rock and water hinder not the spirituality of Type or Figure in them both. To conclude, the Allegory of this place holds thus. Christ was this rock, who was there­fore sayd strucken by Moses, because the Iewes were of the Mosaicall Synagogue, who struck Christ to death by the Rod of the holy Crosse, the bloud of which rock was satiating drink to the true believers, and was water of contradiction to the Incredulous Iewes, who will not be­lieve in his deity, and misbelieving hereticks, that deny the reality of his blessed body and bloud in the Sacrament of the holy Altar, by whose virtue we are carried through the desart of this world into the heavenly Land of Pro­mise; nor will it follow, that therefore these words of Christ saying, this is my body, are to be understood as hereticks pretend, This is a figure of my body, as here we say, this is a spiritual rock, that signifies This is a figure of a spiritual rock, because Christ doth not say, this is a figure of my body, or this is my body spiritually meant, no, but this is my body, absolutely and really, the same which shall be crucified for your sinns upon the crosse, as it was indeed, not onely figu­ratively, but really: besides the sixth verse of this Chap­ter cleares all doubt of this point, saying in expresse termes, [Page 199] These things were done as in a figure to us, so here is a plaine profession of a figurative speech in the Apostle; we find none such of any figurative speech of Christ, when he said. This is my body.

5. This fifth verse confirmes what was said before, That Faith alone without good works was not enough to bring the children of Israel into the Land of Pro­mise, and consequently, much more are good works ne­cessary to bring us to heaven; lest as the greatest part of the Hebrew people perished in the desart, so the great­est part of Christians be damned, if they lead not lives answerable to their Faith and Religion.

The Application.

1. FRom the first Sunday in Advent to the Nativity of our Saviour, the Churches service represents the se­nility, or decrepit age of Judaism, weary of old expectati­on, and longing for the coming of new hopes in Jesus Christ: Yet to shew the Jews were dear to God, he gave them a happy period, a glorious Catastrophy in John the Baptist.

2. From the Nativity to this Septuagesima Sunday, the Holy Church hath fed us with the admirable doctrine of out Infantile Christianity, beginning with the Infant Jesus, and teaching us how to walk religiously, as so ma­ny Infants and children of grace.

3. From this day to the end of Lent; the service runs upon another strain, minding us of the forfeiture of our first Father Adam, made of that Repose and Rest he was created in, and of the toil and labour hee drew upon himself, and his whole Posterity by his disobedi­ence: so the vicility or perfect man-hood of humane nature, is the state wee are now taught to perfect. And therefore this Epistle brings us into the school of ver­tue to day, neither as decrepid men, nor as new born [Page 200] Infants, but as active youths, all running of a race to win the Prize of heaven; and this to verifie the curse im­posed on our Father Adam of eating his bread in the sweat of his brows: So that toyl and labour is wee see most justly inflicted on us for the punishment of sin, and all the rest we can hope for, must be by the meer mercy of our Lord, who yet is ready to give us an eter­nall Rest in the next life, for a short race here, for a little labour taken to glorifie God by loving our own souls. Say then, beloved, the Prayer above, as the fittest Petition for the per­formance of our present duties.

The Gospel, MAT. 20. ver. 1, &c.

1. THe Kingdom of heaven is like to a man that is an housholder, which went forth early in the morning to hire workmen into his vineyard.

2. And having made covenant with the work­men for a penny a day, he sent them into his vine­yard.

3. And going forth about the third hour, hee saw others standing in the market place idle.

4. And he said unto them, Go you also into the vineyard; and that which shall be just, I will give you.

5. And they went their way: And again hee went forth about the sixth and the ninth hour, and did likewise.

[Page 203]

6. But about the eleventh hour, hee we [...] forth, and found other standing, and he saith to them, What stand you here all the day idle?

7. They say unto him, because no man hath hi­red us. He saith to them, Go you also into the vineyard.

8 And when evening was come, the Lord of the vineyard saith to his Bailiffe, Call the work­men, and pay them their hire, beginning from the last even to the first.

9. Therefore when they were come, that came about the eleventh hour, they received every one a penny.

10. But when the first also came, they thought that they should receive more: and they also re­ceived every one a penny.

11. And receiving it they murmured against the good-man of the house,

12. Saying, These last have continued one hour, and thou hast made them equall to us, that have born the burden of the day, and the heats.

13. But he answering said to one of them, Friend, I doe thee no wrong, didst thou not cove­nant with mee for a penny.

14. Take that is thine, and goe: I will also give to this last, even as to thee also.

15. Or, is it not lawfull for mee to doe that I will? Is thine eie naught, because I am good?

[Page 202]

16. So shall the last be first, and the first last, for many bee called, but few elected.

The Explication.

1. WHen it is said the kingdome of heaven is like a man doing as this Parable relates, the meaning is, that in heaven it is done, as here by such a man is said to be done; though true it is, this alludes also to the great ones in this world: Let us therefore state the Parable thus: By the Vineyard is meant the Church, by the market, the world, by those called at the first, the third, and sixth hour are understood the Jews, signfied in their forefathers Abraham, Jacob and Moses, called to Gods service in that sort, as hee was pleased to lay his commands upon his Church or Syna­gogue rather; by the last called are signified the Gentiles in their primitiae or first fruits; the holy Apostles who were made the Pillars and Props of the Christian Church: By the evening is meant the day of Judgement, when every one shall receive his hire according to his labours in the Church of Christ; that is, the penny which was promised unto him for his pains, and this penny is eter­nall glory to the blessed deserving well, though withall by the word penny is understood pence of severall coins, or rather values; that is to say, monie called a penny at pleasure, though worth perhaps much more: Again, we are to note, the greater reward is not given for the the greater pains, but for the greater grace, or greater co-operation with equall grace, and according to this sense by the first are understood the blessed or saved souls, by the last, the accursed, or damned men and Angels; but divers of the Fathers explicate this Parable thus: As by the first made last, to understand those who have been longest Catholikes, but making lesse use of time and grace, than those who are later called to the Catholike [Page 203] Faith, and yet make more profit of their little time, and more use perhaps of their lesse grace, than others have done: So then the penny which is heaven, is equally di­vided to each, each being saved, and none damned, though the last called have the greater glory, which makes no essentiall difference in the Beatitude common to them all; that is, in their genericall or objective bliss, which consists in seeing God the Beatifying object, whom all shall see, though there shall be a difference in their more or lesse cleerly seeing this blissefull Object, or Objective blisse, according to their more or lesse Merit, or Co-operation with the Grace given unto them in this life, So though they have an equality of a most happy eternity, yet shall they not be equally happy by equality of glory in that eternity of happinesse; and in this sense the parts of the parable are thus to be ap­plyed. That by the day we understand the whole course of this world, by the severall houres of this day we un­derstand the particular ages thereof; by the first hour, from Adam to Noe; by the next, from Noe to Abra­ham; by the third from Abraham to Moses; by the sixth from Moses to Christ; by the eleventh, or last, from Christ to the day of doom: Thus S. Chrysostome and others. Or by the day may be meant the whole time of each mans life, by the severall hours, his Infancie, youth, viri­lity, old age, and decrepicie. Thus S. Hierome and o­thers: But the fullest sense, and that which best exhausts the whole Parable, is to joyn all these together; so what falls short in one, will come home, and be supplyed by the other: for though here S. Chrysostomes enumeration of parts in the Parable seem different from S. Hieromes, yet they both agree in the sense, of the equall penny given to first and la t, whereas the former enumeration of these parts, casteth out the last from all reward, and supposeth them damned souls, so there are but two senses in three Enumerations of parts to this Parable. And this long [Page 204] Preamble in the first Verse will ease us much in the explication of all the rest, and shorten what is to be said upon them.

2. The covenant here made with the Workmen for a pennie, is the promise God makes of heaven to those that live here in the Church of Christ, (which is cal­led his Vineyard) according to the Apostolicall Rule of Faith including good works, and co-operation with the grace of God, answerable to the proportion thereof gi­ven unto us.

3. The Romans first, and then the Jewes under them divided as well the day as the night into twelve parts by four equall divisions, answerable to their four watches or changes of their Guards: The first hour of the day, when the first guard mounted, was from Sun-rising: The third, was three hours after: The sixth, six hours after that, which was noon-day: The ninth, was three hours after noon: The last, was at Sun-setting; and to these houres allude what is here said of the severall hours of mens being called to the vineyard of Christ: By those who were found standing idle are meant remiss soules, who make it not their studie or la­bour to gain heaven, but expect it should be given them gratis.

4. Observe here in this Verse and the next, there is no promise made of a penny, which was the just re­ward of a whole dayes labour, but onely of what was just, proportionable to the time and merit of their pains, which argues for the doctrine of merit asserted, by the Catholiques, denyed by Hereticks, who cannot endure to hear of merit in any but in Christ: Nor is there any in men, as due, to what like men corrupted; they doe; though to what they doe as more than men, that is, as ele­vated above the pitch or reach of nature, by grace wee doe allow them merit, but still so as this merit receives value from Christ's Passion, not from Humane [Page 205] actions onely, and consequently Christ merits in them, or they in Christ, but not in themselves or of them­seves.

5. This verse puts us in mind that God hath more sol­licitude to call us to him, than we have of going our selves.

6. Here we find an addition of a whole daies idlenesse, whereas before there was onely some little loytering ob­jected to those that were called, as we heard ver. 3. a­bove. The reason is, that this eleventh houre is the last which can be allowed to losse; for at the twelfth, Judge­ment begins, and therefore those now called were told they had lost all their former time, and were bid go, for one hour at least, labour to save their soules: The former calls we may understand made to the Iewes, This latter to the Gentles. Origen takes Adam to signifie them cal­led at the first hour, Paul to signifie them called at the latter hour.

7. Hear the reason given by these last called, why they came no sooner, because no man did sooner hire them, and to this excuse the rationall master makes no reply, as not willing to blame where there was no fault, and cer­tainely there is none in those, who come not before God calls them, for it is impossible any corrupted na­ture should look towards heaven, were it not that Gods holy grace propends than that way. To these therefore it was onely said, well, goe now at last, that I doe call you, imploy this last hour to Gods honour and glory; where observe, nothing is promised, not that these shall need feare to receive no reward, but that they shall hum­bly acknowledge the little they can doe in so short a time, as this life affords us, is not worthy so great a reward as heaven: and that thence Gods infinite goodnesse may appear the more, giving to the least minute of holy la­bour, an everlasting crown of glory for our rewards; a gallant incouragement indeed to all noble soules, and [Page 206] enough to give noble thoughts and hopes to the most ab­ject spirits.

8. By evening is here meant the day of doome: by the Bayliffe, Origen understands S. Michael or the Angels guardian of each soule, summoning men to this latter Judgement, and leaving them to receive the publike re­ward or punishment, as formerly they had done the pri­vate: but better is Christ understood to be the Bayliffe here of his heavenly Father, paying each soule the hire of his labours; though some conceive the holy Ghost may be the rewarder, as he is by his grace given the Caller, and Imployer of Soules in the Vineyard or Church of Christ. The reason why the penny is here called a reward, is because a reward is not a thing given answerable to time or paines, but to merit, and therefore the distribution of this reward is said to begin first with those who were last called, because the grace, whereby the Apostles and Gentiles were made servants of God, and Labourers in Christs Vineyard, was infinitely more valuable than that whereby the Iewes were called; and consequently no marvell if in an houres time it caused more merit in Christians, than in all the ages before it had caused among the Iewes.

9. There was but a penny promised the first comers, and the last receiveing as much, were in that regard pre­ferred, and made as it were the first, because they re­ceived equall reward for unequall labour, but since all reward was gratuite, as respecting the party rewar­ded, no marvell the rewarder gave his bounties as he pleased, though he would vouchsafe them the title of rewards.

10, 11, 12. The greatest difficulty we have here, is to explicate what is meant by murmur in that sence of the parable; which makes the last to be saved soules: for those, who understand them out-casts from glory, will not scruple to say the damned soules live, not onely in eter­nal [Page 207] murmur, but in open mutiny and rebellion against Almighty God for saving the Blessed, and not them too; but we may piously acquiesce here to Suarez and Vasquez their interpretation of murmur, in the last bles­sed to see the first so strangely above their merits rewarded, not that this admiring murmur is the least repining, but the most extatick admiration of the infinite goodnesse of Almighty God, first in saving any Iewes at all, since they had butchered his sacred Sonne, next in giving an endelesse crown of Glory to an instantaneous time of labour, in the Gentiles. This I say, we shall rather give to those renowned men for a plausible exposition of this hard place, than contrast with them the solidity there­of, unlesse a better could be found out. By the burden of the day, and the beates, we may here understand the long time wth. the Iewes groaned under the dark law of Nature, or tormenting Law of Moses, from Adam to Christ, which was the duration of the Iewish Synagogue, and the hot persecution the Iewes groaned under not one­ly when the Romanes first sack'd Ierusalem, and destroyed it with the greatest number of the Jewish nation, but while the subjection of the Iewes lasts, even to the worlds end, they being the scorne of men for ever in a just revenge of their scorning the most beautifull among the Sonnes of men, CHRIST JESUS.

13, 14. These two verses shew, that first there was no injustice done to him, who had the just reward of his labours, which he contracted for: next, a contracted bragaine with one, hinders not an ultroneous reward to another, if a man please to bestow his bounty upon those, who never laboured to deserve it, since it is free for any man to dispose of his own, as best pleaseth him­self.

15. This is a friendly expostulation of the Master with the Servants, who needed not have given other rea­son for his will but his own pleasure; and though here he [Page 208] give no other, yet it is a vouchsafing in him to give that, since the murmur was unjust, where no injustice was done; and indeed this place shewes how truely S. Austine saies, That when God rewards man, he crownes his own, not the workes of men.

16. According to the first sense of this parable ex­plicated as above, The last first are the blessed not one­ly called but chosen, and these are in number few; and the first last are the damned, not chosen but called onely, and for not answering the expectation of their calling are damned, and these are in number many, in regard of the blessed that are saved: but in the other opinion ma­king both first and last saved soules, it is hard to solve, how all that are called are not also chosen, since every saved soule is elected to salvation: But Mal [...]onat solves it thus, saying out of the precedent particular assertion, that the first shall be last, and the last first, he now makes a gene­rall conclusion, affirming many are called, but not ma­ny chosen, as in such a kind of way he spake in the prece­dent Chapter, ver. 23. how hard it was for all rich men to be saved, because once a wealthy young man refused the counsell of holy poverty given unto him; others say, by many called are included all, because all are many, though few onely are saved: others will have it, that all are called to observance of the Commandements, but not all to the observance of evangelical Counsels; or all to grace, but few to glory.

The Application.

HOw ever S. Paul in his Epistle to day seems to set us all a running over the Race of this life, each up­on his uttermost speed for the gaining of his own soul onely, yet S. Matthew in this Gospel gives us hope we may gaine heaven for others, as well as for our selves, [Page 209] while he sets us all on work in the Vineyard of our Lord, where the fruits of our labours are common, though our reward be but particular.

2. Hence it is this days Gospel points directly at the Pastors of Gods Church, and at the missionary Priests, set on work in the Vineyard of Christ for gaining soules, by converting of the whole world: yet indirectly it al­ludes to every soules particular indeavours in cultivating of their own special land, in hope of gaining heaven by the sweat of their browes.

3. So still we see toyle and labour is to be the life of man upon earth, who forfeited all his temporall rest by Adams sinne, and though our Saviour purchas't a­gaine an eternall rest for us in the next world, yet that fu­ture rest must be gained [...]y a perpetuall present labour here, most justly inflicted one us for the punishment of sinne. Hence we fitly pray to day as above.

On SEXAGESIMA SUNDAY.

The Antiphon, LUKE. 8. ver. 10.

TO you it is given to know the myste­rie of the Kingdome of God, but to others in parables, said Jesus to his disciples.

Vers. Let my prayer, &c.

Resp. Even as Incense, &c.

The Prayer.

O God, who seest we confide not in any of our own Actions, grant us propi­tiously, that against all adversities we may be armed by the protection of the Doctor of the Gentiles.

The Illustration.

I Have known hundreds (even Priests themselves) much admire at this prayer, wherein Saint Paul with his best attribute is so unexpectedly brought in, when not the least mention of any feast to him sacred, is made by ho­ly Church, either in the office or service of the day: and though I might in so hard a condition, as I am now plun­ged into for making my designe good to day, pretend it were sufficient for all the whole Church to be command­ed to pray, as now the mother Church of Rome doth this day unto Saint Paul, whose Station is now kept in that holy City with great concourse of people thereunto; yet this were to runne my selfe upon the rock of why not? other Saints to be brought as unexpectedly into the prayers of the Church by this account as well as two onely are in all the year? Saint Paul to day, Saint Cosmas and Saint Damian upon Midlent-Thursday, though we shall find every day in the year made sacred to some Saint or other, by the frequentation of their stations in the City of Rome: besides if this might satisfie others, it must not be satisfaction to me, because it comes not home to my designe of adjusting the Prayer to the Epistle and Gospel of the day, unlesse we can find it as suitable to the latter, as it is indeed to the former, relating from first to last, the whole story in a manner of Saint Pauls life, though truely in the Gospel there is not one syllable of him, wherefore if meditation had not helped us out, this concordant designe had been very discordantly bro­ken off: but upon a day or two spent in prayer to find out some report between these parts of holy Churches services, and upon remembring it was but last [Page 212] Sunday we were taught our life was a mere labour here upon earth, and that we were all hired as labourers to work in the Vineyard of Christ, me thought it was not strange, this next Gospell should bring us in labour­ing indeed, and like so many husband men sowing with corne the Vineyard we had lately ploughed up; nor was it then so strange to heare us call upon the chiefe labourer, (now in eternall rest) Saint Paul, to help us with his intercession, that our labours might be, if not as great or as profitable, at least as incessant as his were, who by the common suffrages of all the Church will easily be granted to have been the chiefe Seeds-man thereof, though Saint Peter were the chiefe pastor or governour; and if so, then it will be a most proper prayer on that day, when the Gospell runns all upon sowing seed in severall grounds (as to day it doth) that the principall Seeds-man be called upon to help us, the chiefe Preacher, he that is stiled the Doctor of Gentiles, or Nations, for his eminence in preaching, that is to say in sowing the word of God in the hearts of men; and that this word is the seed to day made mention off, we have our Saviours own authority to avouch it; so we cannot be said to have strained this sense out of the prayer to day, because it is as genuine to it, as the Word of God in the parable, is to the seed our Savi­our doth compare it unto; and look how many waies Expositors make Analogies between the Word and Seed, so many waies at least shall we find this a proper prayer both to the Epistle and Gospel of the day; and we may hope for the same answer from heaven, whilest we complain­ing like S. Paul, do look up thither, and say, we cannot confide in any of our own actions, and therefore begge Almighty God will propitiously grant us in all our adversities, that we may be armed with the protection of the Doctor of the Gentiles, that is to say, not onely by his prayer for our perseverance, who were with Adam last Sunday sent to gaine our bread with the sweat of our [Page 213] browes, but further by his protection, namely by the same protection which was S. Pauls in all his temptations and difficulties, the grace of God, for this is that answer which was given to him in the height of his complaints, Saul, Saul, My Grace sufficeth thee, and truly the same Grace is more than an abundant protection for all the world, nor can any man in the whole vniverse ask this protection with more instance than S. Paul did, or in a case more im­portant than was his perpetuall flaile of the flesh, where­with the devill did continuall buffet him: so we asking the same protection this day, when the Church hath set us a sowing, a labovring in her Vineyard, doe ask it most seasonably, and most properly even in the sence of that designe I now prosecute, in adjusting the Prayers to the Epistls and the Gospells of the day.

The Epistle, 2 COR. 11. v. 19. &c. CAP. 12. vers. 1. &c.

19. YOu doe gladly suffer the foolish: whereas your selves are wise.

20. For you suffer if a man bring you into servitude, if a man devoure, if a man take, if a man be extolled, if a man strike you on the face.

21. I speak according to dishonour, as though we had been weak in this part, wherein any man dare (I speak foolishly) I dare also.

22. They are Hebrews, and I. They are [Page 214] Israelites, and I. They are the seed of Abra­ham, and I.

23. They are the ministers of Christ, and I. (I speak as one scarce wise) more I; in many moe labours, in prisons more abundantly, in stripes above measure, in deaths often,

24. Of the Jewes five times did I receive fourty save one.

25. Thrice was I beaten with rods, once I was stoned, thrice I suffered shipwrack, night and day have I been in the depth of the sea.

26. In journying often, perils of waters, pe­rils of theeves, perils of my nation, perils of Gentiles, perils in the City, perils in the wil­dernesse, perils in the sea, perils among false Brethren.

27. In labour and misery, in much watch­ings, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakednesse.

28. Beside those things which are outward­ly, may daily instance the carefullnesse of all Churches.

29. Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is scandalized, and I am not burnt?

30. If I must glory: I will glory of the things that concerne my infirmity.

31. The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is blessed for ever, knoweth that I lye not.

[Page 215]

32. At Damascus the governour of the nati­on under Aretas the king, kept the city of the Damascens, for to apprehend me.

33. And through the window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and so escaped his hands.

CHAP. 12. vers. 1.

1. IF I must glory, (it is not expedient in­deed) but I will come to the visions and revelations of our Lord.

2. I know a man in Christ above fourteen years agoe (whether in the body I know not, or out of the body, I know not: God doth know) such a one rapt even to the third heaven.

3. And I know such a man, (whether in the body or out of the body I know not: God doth know) that he was rapt into Paradise, and heard secret words, which it is not lawful for man to speak.

4. For such a one I will glory: but for my self I will glory nothing, saving in mine infir­mities.

5. For and if I will glory, I shall not be foo­lish: for I shall say truth.

6. But I spare, least any man should esteem me above that which he seeth in me, or heareth any thing of me.

[Page 216]

7. And least the greatnesse of revelations might extoll me, there was given me a pricke of my flesh, an Angel of Satan, to buffet me.

8. For the which thing thrise I besought our Lord, that it might depart from me.

9. And he said to me, My Grace sufficeth thee, for power is perfected in infirmity.

10. Gladly therefore will I glory in mine in­firmity, that the power of Christ may dwell in me.

The Explication.

19. NOte the Apostle in the beginning of this Chap­ter tells the Corinthians, (v. 3.) as Eve was se­duced into a curiosity by the subtility of the Serpent from her innate simplicity and obedience, so by these false Apostles they are drawn (being tickled in the eares with novelties of doctrine) to a curiosity of knowing and imbracing it, and consequently fall from their simplicity and obedience to Christ. Note (v. 7.) he professeth to have preached gratis, without taking by way of taxe any thing from the Corinthians, but supplying himself of means from Macedonia, rather than he would burthen them: This he alludes to, (v. 20. if any take) as false Apostles did. Note (v. 16. of this Chapter) he desires them to beare with the folly of his now pretended (nay intended) boast­ing, to shew how they were fooled by their false Apostles in that way, and tels them (v. 15.) he is not in his la­bours interiour to the greatest of those boasting-Apostles; and some expositors understand that verse of the reall Apostles, and of his non-inferiority [Page 217] even unto Peter in his paines; but not in his Power as heretickes wrest it to import, contrary to the true meaning of Paul, and sense of the whole Catholick Church. Again, (ver. 13.) he bids them beware of the crafty workers, transfiguring themselves into Apostles of Christ, as Satan did himself into an Angell of light (ver. 14.) Note lastly, (ver. [...]8.) he professeth, as others glory according to the flesh; that is, either of their birth, or naturall abilities; so he will now boast himself of his good parts and labours, which he declareth is not accor­ding to the Spirit of God; (ver. 17.) nay, he confesseth it is enough to make him seeme a fool; but he useth this way, onely to retort folly on them who are fooled by false Apostles with this Art. For we are to note, Saint Paul had huge opposition against him by these Silver-tongued men, and persons of quality; who partly by their power with Friends, partly by their transcendent Eloquence did much mischief amongst the Faithfull; so that the Apo­stle here was fain to use part of his enemies Arts, by vaunting himself, to try if that might keep the faithfull from being seduced by such slights: and who can deny but a pious slight is more avouchable, than an impious one: so in this Verse he partly jeers, partly flatters; as who should say, You are wise in Christ, and yet let the fools, his enemies, carry you away from him.

20. It was indeed notorious, the thraldome which these false Apostles brought their adhaerents into, by attendance on them, as little Gods, by exhausting their estates in maintaining these mens prides, which he calls devouring them, and buffeting them on the face with contumelious re­proaching them of their faults in the open hearing, of others.

21. In this verse the Apostle pretends he can, if it please him, act the tyrannicall part also, take from them as much as others doe, extoll himself as high as others doe, and depresse them as much as any dares to doe it, [Page 218] and this kinde of speech he professeth to be ignoble, disho­nourable, nay, foolish; yet some others prevail by such means, therefore he gives himself leave to act that part a­while.

22. In this Verse he vaunts to be of the Hebrews Race, as well as others who boasted of it; where we are to note, the Caldeans, by passing the River Euphrates, were called even thence Hebrews, which signifies passe-over, as the Chaldeans did passe Euphrates to live in Palestina. And Abraham, as we read, Gen. 14. ver. 13. was the first cal­led an Hebrean, because he was the first that passed Eu­phrates, or as others think, because they were descended of them, that in the confusion of Babylon, onely reserved the pure Hebrew tongue, the Faith and Religion of Abraham, to which descent, as the false Apostles laid claime, so doth Saint Paul; and thus consequently an Israelite, and of Abrahams Seed, as well as they, Acts 22. I am a Jew, born in Tarsus the Metropolitan of Sicilie.

23. He doth not here affirm, They are the Ministers of Christ, but takes it as an assertion of their own; and for argument sake lets it pass, saying, he is truly so, whereas they onely pretend it; and for even letting this pass for a truth, he tells them, he speaks as one scarse wise, for hu­mouring them in such fond arguments; yet they are ad hominem, such as themselves using, they cannot but allow them to have force, if he use them too; and whereas the false Prophets boasted of the pains they took, the true Apostle here professeth he hath taken much more pains than they, to indear himself to them, since he was often in Prison, for labouring to convert Souls, and was often beaten on the High way; by deaths are here meant the dangers of death, to which he often exposed himself.

24. It was a Law in Deut. 25. ver. 5. that no man corrected with stripes should receive above fourty lashes, and so to be sure not to infringe this Law, the Jewes ne­ver gave above thirty nine stroaks to any Malefactor that [Page 219] they whipped; and therefore when Saint Paul was five times whipt for his preaching, he had every time one stroak less than fourty; which whipping he avoided at Rome, by pretending the priviledge of Tarsus, whose natives were all held Romans, and so free from that base punishment of being whipt.

25. He tells here of much more than Saint Luke men­tions in the Acts of the Apostles; whence we may con­clude Saint Luke writes not all the truth, though all he writ be undoubtedly true. It seemes this whipping with rodds was different from the former flagellations he spake of, which was with whips. He sayes the wracks he suffered were in the middle Ocean, not as usually on the shoars; so that it was miraculous how he escaped, and therefore he speaks, as if he had been so often at the depth of the Sea, be­cause had not Miracles preserved him, and brought him like Ionas to the shoar, he had indeed been drowned; so he tells what naturally would have been his fate, but that God providentially prevented it.

26, 27. See here how both by Iewes (those of his own Religion and Race, Acts 22.) he was in danger, in all times, in all places, by all parties of acquaintance; friends as well as foes, whom he calls False Brethren, pretending friendship, and yet betraying him; which suf­ferings ought to be incouragements to Bishops and Pa­stours ever after, finding how their Predecessour led them the way, and pattern of Apostolicall behaviour in such occasions.

28. He passeth now from his outward troubles to his inward cares of all the Churches under him, all the Souls converted by him; and any one of these Souls he values at so high a rate, that to save her, he is willing often to incur all these enumerated dangers.

29. What greater tenderness can be expressed, than the making other mens evills his own, out of the equall love he bears to them with himself; hence he is weak with [Page 220] the weak, burned with those that are scandalized, that is to say, scorched with the passion that boyleth in those, whose zeal makes them take scandall at others mis­doing.

30. Now whereas the False Apostles did glory in their power amongst the people, Saint Paul (to teach the Co­rinthians better principles, makes profession to glory rather in his infirmities; that is, in those passages of his life, which rendred him mean, and contemptible in the sight of others, in his being whipt, and scorned for Christ his sake; not in his Miracles, for there he shewed power, but in his sufferings; not in his Sins, for had he committed any, those he could not boast of, nay, must blush at, but in his being weak with the weak, &c.

31. See how severely he avers this Truth, when he calls God to witness it:

32, 33. This Governour was Father in-law to Herod, who first marryed the daughter of Aretas, King of Ara­bia; and whom he after repudiated, and cast off, to mar­ry Herodias his brother Philips wife; for which cause A­retas made war against Herod, to revenge his Daughters wrong; in which war Herod was slain; and Damascus be­ing a City near Arabia, Aretas put in there a Governour, whom the Jewes dealt with to seize upon Paul, as a man Factious, and one that would, under pretence of zeal, move sedition against Gentilisme, and so bring in Vitel­lius, Governour of Syria, sent by Tiberius Cesar, to revenge Herods death upon Aretas; and consequently they falsly pretended Paul would bring him into Damascus, to out Aretas of his command there; so by this means the Go­vernour of Damascus (Aretas his substitute) laid wait to apprehend Paul, and he was by the zeal of good people let out of a window in a basket, and so escaped his fury; which passage the Apostle brings in to prove how h [...] was persecuted by th [...]se of his own Religion, the Iewes, suggest­ing he aimed to destroy Gentilsme, the Religion of Aretas.

Chap. 1 [...]. ver. 1. Now he enters into a pretended vain-glory about his Visions and Revelations of our Lord, which he seemes to say, he must doe, though it be not expedi­ent, to prosecute his Trope, or Figure of Ironia in flow­ting them that are made fooles by men, boasting with much less cause than he can boast, to make them wise believers of the Truth he tells them.

2, 3, 4. And lest they might think he was Rapt by the Divell, as Simon Magus had been; he sayes he was Rapt in Christ, that is, by the Spirit of God; it seemes this Rap­ture happened to him nine years after his miraculous con­version; for he writ this Epistle in the year of Christ fifty eight, which was the second of Nero's raign; so his Rap­ture happened unto him in the year of Christ forty four, which was fourteen years before his now boasting of it, (as thus provoked thereunto) whereas he was converted in the year of Christ thirty six, that is nine years before; and therefore by no vain impulse, after so long, and so modest a silence of it; so if fourteen year before he had the illu­minations of this strange Rapture, how eminent must he be now after so long a practice in that spirit of Devotion, which this Rapture must needs put him into: note, though the Apostle speaking of a spirituall truth, will not mix any naturall verity therewith, so as to determine whether he remained alive or dead in this Rapture, yet Saint Thomas disputing this question purposely to declare the naturall truth, determines him to remaine alive, because God doth not kill men, to honour them by his conversing with them: so Saint Thomas concludes his soul was in his Body, and consequently resolves that which the Apostle will not deter­mine, saying, this Rapture was when Saint Pauls Soul was in his Body, whence he was alive, though he did not know so much: But many doubt what this Third Heaven meanes, unto which the Apostle was elevated; but the common consent runs to affirm he was carryed up even to the Empyreall Heaven, the highest of all, that [Page 222] where God shews himself in his greatest glory, and con­cludes, this is called the third, not as to averr there are but three heavens in all, but as to include all, be there never so many, by the briefest way, which is by saying, three for all: Yet the common division of the heavens into Aereall, Aethereall, and Empyreall will serve literally to this Text, making the ayre the first heaven, so birds are cal­led the Inhabitants of Heaven; The second, the Aethe­reall, which includes all the voluble Orbs above us, and the Empyreall to be that of the Blessed; to which last understand the rapture of S. Paul to have been. The greatest doubt is, whether he were rapt both bodie and soul up so high, some think no, and that this rapture may bee understood to be imaginary onely, or Intellectuall, wherein he had a revelation or vision of stranger things, than were lawfull for him to speak, or then were in his power to utter, if it had been lawfull, and this they ground out of the 1. verse of this Chapter, and out of the 17. both which mention visions; yet it is much more probable, that he was really rapt both soul and bodie: First, because it was as easie for God to doe both as one; Secondly, because the Apostle doubts whether it were so or not, as we see in this second and third Verse, where he professeth not to know, which in his sense is to doubt; whereas those who have visions or revelations doe not doubt, but know they are upon earth, for all those Visi­ons, which onely make a rapture of the soul, but none of the bodie: so it is probable, as Moses went corpo­rally up to the mount Sinai, where he was rapt out of the sight of the people by interposition of a cloud snatch­ing him from their eyes, and had delivered into his cor­porall ears the words of the Law, in like manner Saint Paul, who was to be the heavenly Doctor of all nations, had corporally delivered to him such secret words, as he mentions even in Paradise to have received; and thence to bring back to earth such a Magazine of spirituall com­mands, [Page 223] as he hath filled the whole world withall, though he neither have told, nor could tell all hee heard; and therefore S. Paul after he had spoken of the third hea­ven, adds the mention of Paradise, to shew he was rapt, not onely in his understanding, but also in his will, a­bove the pitch of nature, and even into that place of hea­ven, which is therefore called Paradise, because it ra­visheth the wills of the Blessed with an infinite delight of loving, as well as of seeing and understanding God: So Divines allow in the vast Empyreall heaven a kinde of place apart, called Paradise for the variety of pleasure it affords: And hither they allow S. Paul to be rapt; yet doe they not therefore say he did see God face to face, as the blessed souls there inhabiting doe, because he was not to remain there with them; yet S. Thomas and other Divines thinke it probable he might have a transient sight thereof 2 secundae q. 175. a 5. but more probably it was not so, since to Moses was onely granted to see the back of the Angell representing God; and since 1 Tim. 6. v. 16. we read, No man ever did see God, that is to say, with corporall eyes, as here the Apostle was corporally rapt: For if of the Angel it were said in Gods name to Moses, No man shall see me and live, how much more probable is it that Paul living after this rapture, did not see God himself, though no man doubts but he might see the glory of Christ, and not unlikely heard from his own glorious mouth those secrets which he could not utter; however to render his calling or Apo­stolate undoubted, he had it conferred upon him per­sonally by our Saviour in heaven, as he upon earth did personally call the rest of his Apostles to his Ser­vice. Of this Gal. 1. v. 12. the Apostle makes men­tion saying, Christ revealed unto him the doctrine that he preached, and then most probably was this Revelation made, when he therewith revealed his glory too: and those secrets he speaks of here may be partly certain Attributes [Page 224] of the Deitie; assuredly the Ranks and Orders of An­gels and their natures, which S. Dennis seems to have drawn more particulars of from the Ap [...]stle, than him­self utters in his own enumeration of their nine Or­ders; and therefore in his celestiall Hierarchy S. Dennis (this Apostles Disciple) tells us of higher matters be­longing to the holy Angels, than ever any man else durst venture on: Lastly, we may piously believe S. Paul had told unto him by Christ in this rapture much of the course of divine providence in governing the world, espe­cially the holy Church, much of the conversions of na­tions, by himself and the rest of the Apostles, which his modesty would not permit him to boast of.

5. [...]ee how he distinguisheth himself rapt from himself in the ordinary condition of man, even as if he were not the same man, for of him that was rapt hee pro [...]esseth to glory, (still in the sense as above, not vainly) but of him that was not rapt, he boasteth not, at least not in this place, to shew how great a difference there was be­tween his rapt and not rapt condition; and therefore as of his usuall self, he boasts onely that he is infirm, name­ly, that he is lyable to affliction, and miseries which are [...]nconsistent with the state of rapt creatures, for their rap­ture exempts them from the pain of sense, and so from grief or pain, which is meant here by infirmity, as it is when our Saviour is called the man of griefes by Isaiah cap. 53, v. 3. which he explicates by adding these words, Knowing infirmity, that is to say, lyable to all torture, misery or pain.

6. We read in the Acts cap 14. v. 10. that the Lyca­onians held Paul and Barnabas for Gods: To avoid vain-glory in this, hee tells them he will not be understood above what he is, above a man lyable to all misery and persecution, which gods are exempted from; nay, lest they should thinke him an Angell, though not god, he speaks sparingly of those prerogatives of his rap­ture, [Page 225] An excellent example for them to follow, who are indeed nothing extraordinary, and not boast themselves as more than ordinary men, which yet the meanest of­ten doe.

7. Further he proceeds to tell them he fears even him­self, (as man) lyable to the titillation of vain-glory, and therefore to quell the rising of that rebellion in his own thoughts, he confounds himself by declaring how rebelli­ous he found his flesh, even after he had the honour of this high rapture; Note this rebellion of the flesh as gi­ven (that is, permitted to molest him) by God, intend­ing thence to increase his merit by his humiliation, not by the devill, who intendeth alwayes thereby to tempt and destroy, though God permitted the devill to make use, by his temptation hereupon, to bring Paul to car­nality, as he permitted him, and therefore it must not be held immodesty to take this place in the right sense, as explicating the Apostles affliction of body in this kinde, [...]o gain him the greater merit of grace and glory there­by: For thus the Fathers understand S. Paul to call the buffeting of Satan; that is, the Devils raising in him this perpetuall rebellion of his flesh against his Spirit, though his corporall labours in the vineyard of Christ were such as render'd his body little able to perform acts of lust: First, because the Apostle calls it here the sting of his flesh, though he attributes it as a true effect to its true cause, and therefore stiles it the Devils flail, beating or buffering him continually: Secondly, because hee of­ten complains of his carnall concupiscence molesting him, especially Rom. 7.13. where he sayes, it torments him as much as all his other persecutions, and to quell this, he tells us 1 Cor. 9. he doth chastise his bodie. Thirdly, be­cause there is nothing can so truly humble a true Saint­ly spirit, as this base temptation, or rebellion of the flesh can doe, which pulls men into the puddle of corrupti­on, as envying their happiness by rising up to the Para­dise [Page 226] of immortality and glory. Fourthly because these temptations doe not properly hurt pure soules, but one­ly dminister matter of their better advantaging them­selvas, by shewing the power that a soule well ordered hatheto subdue all rebellion of the body, lastly

8. By the Apostles professing he did three times pray to be delivered from this molestation: for as by the number of three we heard before is included all number, so by the trine repetition of prayer to this effect, we conceive he meanes his alwaies praying to be eased of it, and was an­swered it should not hurt him, being (as he was) support­ed by the grace of God against it; God dealing with Paul in this, as Physitians do with patients, calling to take off tormenting plaisters from them; that is, not re­guarding their call to this purpose, as knowing the paine that troubles them, will be the cure of their disease, against which the painful plaister was applied; so was this of carnall concupiscence against the spirituall pride S. Paul might else have been transported with, had not this humbling trouble kept him free from so dangerous a sinne as pride and vaine-glory.

9. And that this was the true reason, see what fol­lowes, the more infirme man is, the more power God shewes by his grace, killing sinne in man: by this power is understood, his virtue overcoming the Apostles infir­mity, as importing carnall intemperance; for these were the words of Christ denying Pauls request to be eased of his corporall infirmity, his carnall temptation; saying to him, that as his Grace sufficeth for a remedy against all such temptations, so his Virtue, (which in it selfe was alwaies perfect) did appeare in us to be per­fected, when it had power to cure our like infirmities; that is, so to qualify them, as though they remained in our bodies, they should not hurt our soules: but still the resisting soule should grow better, however the suffering body seemed to grow worse by the perpetuall combate. [Page 227] Note diverse do diversly expound this place, some say it is also verified, when any other heroick Acts of virtue are produced by weak men, as well as those of Temperance, Continence, Chastity; others, when being conscious of our own infirmity, we render the glory of all we doe to God: others, that the true subject, whereon virtue workes, is weaknesse to corrobotate what is infirme; others, that experience of often harme by such and such things makes weak men strong, and able to refraine from what hurts them, and so to make weaknesse the perfecter of their fortitude: lastly S. Hierome to Ci [...]sephontes saies, this is the onely perfection of the present life, that thou acknowledge thy self imperfect; wherefore S Paul concludes, that he willingly and joyfully gloryes in his infirmities, as in with­drawing roomes, to the virtue of Christ, which delights to be and dwell where infirmity is, as the Apostle here tels us.

10. And in the next verse of this Chapter, he tells us he meanes by infirmity, (pleasing himself as he saies in his infirmities▪ contumelies, necessities, persecutions and distres­ses for Christ, concluding, that when (in any of these kinds) he is weak, then he is mighty, meaning whe [...] weak in body, he is strong in mind or virtue; when weak in man, he is mighty in Christ; for whose sake he glories, and plea­seth himselfe to become weake: and if we will take S. Bernards opinion, by the virtue which was perfected in infirmi y, he will tell us it was humility, and that this was the speciall virtue Christ recommended to his Apo­stles, saying, learn of me, because I am meek and hum­ble of heart Matth. 11. vers. 29. So indeed the Apostle ends his boasting Chapter with his chiefest glory in his in­firmity, in his humility, and conceives he shall best quell the pride [...]f his Antagonists (the false Apostles) by lea­ving them to vaunt in flesh and bloud, in their greatness: while he glories in his pressures, in his imprisonments, in his whippings, in his carnall temptations, as having [Page 228] overcome all these by the virtue of Christ, that is, by humility in stooping patiently to the pressure of all these.

The Application.

1. BLessed God! must we runne, digge, delve, and plow all dayes of our life, and that upon our masters ground, nay, in his own Vineyard too, and must we yet lye open unto danger while we toyle? is our ease dam­nable? so last sunday told us, and our labour dange­rous? so we are told to day.

2. For what we read befell S. Paul, we may be sure hangs also over us. Danger here, danger there, and con­sequently danger every where. If we doe ill, 'tis damnable to us, if we doe well, tis odious unto those that perse­cute us for so doing.

3. Nay, if we fly to heaven it self in heavenly con­templation, yet the danger doth not cease, so long as we are living here on earth: S. Paul was there, and after that he had the Divell at his back to pluck him down to hell, nay, his own flesh rebelled against him too, so 'tis with us, what remedy?

But that we pray as holy Church appoints, and that we hope so praying to obtain the help he had. The Grace, that maugre danger, will protect us as it did S. Paul.

The Gospel, LUKE, 8. vers. 4. &c.

4, AND when a very great multitude assem­bled, and hastened out of the Cities unto him, he said by a similitude.

5. The sower went forth to sow his seed, and whiles he soweth, some fell by the way side, and was trodden upon, and the fowles of the ayre did eat it.

6. And other some fell upon the rock, and be­ing shot up, it withered, because it had not moysture.

7. And other some fell among thornes, and the thornes growing up withall, choaked it.

8. And other some fell upon good ground: and being shot up, yeelded fruit an hundred fold. Saying these things, he cryed, he that hath eares to hear, let him heare.

9. And his disciples asked him, what this parable was.

10, To whom he said, to you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdome of God, but to the rest in parables, that seeing, they may not see, and hearing, they may not under­stand.

11. And the Parable is this. The seed is the word of God.

12. And they besides the way, are those that [Page 230] heare: then the devill cometh, and taketh the word out of their heart, least believing they may be saved.

13. For they upon the rock, such as when they heare, with joy receive the word: and these have no roots, because for a time they believe, and in time of temptation they revolt.

14. And that which fell into thornes: are they that have heard, and going their way, are choaked with cares, and riches, and pleasures of this life, and render not fruit.

15. And that upon good ground: are they which in a good, and very good heart hearing the word, do retaine it, and yeeld fruit in patience.

The Explication.

4. SAint Matthew tells us this parable was delivered out of a Bark or little Ship, which our Saviour went into, and set off from the shoare, as in a pulpit remo­ved from the people, and as giving him advantage of height above them: so that he might be seen by all his Auditory, which was great, the people flocking after him out of the Cityes and villages, which way soever he went: such was the fame of his miracles and preach­ing: so this Gospell we may looke upon as a sermon to the people delivered first in a parable, and after­wards at his disciples entreaty, explicated by our Saviour himselfe, whence it will need the lesse help of any other Expositors; for the the fifth verse is explicated by the eleventh and twelfth, the sixth by the thirteenth, the seaventh by the fourteenth, and the eighth by [Page 231] the fifteenth, so there will remaine to expound apart and by it selfe, the ninth and tenth verses, which I shall rather choose to doe, before I begin the rest, because they may not interrupt the connexion of those that must be brought together in the exposition, though delivered asunder by the Preacher, as also because these two ver­ses, being cleared first, will give an open gate to the un­derstanding or introspection into the rest; let us there­fore begin with the ninth verse.

9, 10. Though S. Luke doe here seeme to tell us the A­postles themselves did ask the meaning of this Parable, ex­pressed in the four verses above, as if they being in the Ship with Christ were wholly ignorant thereof, and had no regard unto the people on the shoar; yet Saint Mat­thew in his thirteenth Chapter recounting the same passage, makes the Discip [...]es ask our Saviour the meaning of this Parable for the peoples sakes, saying, Why do ye speak in Pa­rables unto the people, as if they had told him, it was lost la­bour, in regard they on snoar did not understand him; wch may import the Disciples themselves were not altogeth [...]r ignorant of his meaning, delivered in this dark parabo­licall sense; and yet to these Disciples, after he had left the people lost, as it were, in their understandings, our Saviour fully explicates the meaning of the Parable: and this seemes the reason why the interjection of these Verses, the ninth and the tenth doe interrupt this Sermon of our Sa­viour, because the parabolicall sense thereof was onely de­livered to the people, and his clearest meaning was after­wards declared to the Apostles. But we must here solve a difficulty before we proceed further, and that is to give the reason why our Saviour, who did nothing in vain, should upon designe, loose his labour; that is to say, Preach to a people who did not understand one word of his Sermon; nay, why he should so couch his speeches, as to make them not intelligible by the people: as if he were resolved to take away the little understanding they had before, by [Page 232] this present parabolicall expression of his minde unto them; and indeed Saint Matthew, in relating this Story, tells us as much in plain termes, saying, our Saviour answered his Disciples to this question in these termes, chap. 13. ver. 12. He that hath, to him shall be given, and he shall abound; but he that hath not, even that whi [...]h he hath, shall be taken from him. This was his answer, be­ing asked, why he spake to the ignorant people in this Parable; and his meaning in this was as followes: To you my beloved disciples, that have some Faith in me, I shall give more, and you shall thereby abound, not onely in be­lief, but in all knowledge that followes the singular gift of Faith; But since these people, notwithstanding all I have said to them of my being the Messias, all what my life tells them was foretold by the Prophets concerning me; nay, all the Miracles I have wrought in Capernaum amongst them, and elsewhere, will not believe in me; and since I know they come now (most of them) out of curiosity rather than zeal; many out of malice to laugh and scorn at my Doctrine, to these therefore that have not the gift of Faith, which you have; I shall by my speeches take away from them what they have in a greater measure than you; their naturall abilities, their learning, their so much vaunted understandings in the Scriptures; for they shall be blinded, so as not to see what is cleerly set before their eyes, nor understand what is as plain as their Alphabet unto them; for so were the works of the Messias to the Doctors, Scribes, and Pharisees when Christ appeared, and yet none of them would believe him to be the expected Redeemer of the World: in a word, to these what they have shall be taken from them, namely, their being the E­lect of God, the Synagogue, the Masters of a Law; these Prerogatives I will take from them, they shall be cast out of all favour both of God and Man; their Synagogue shall be effaced, and their Law abolished, abrogated, an­tiquated: and in testimony of all this, I speak now to them [Page 233] purposely to prevent their designes of scoffing at what I say, because I will not speak to be understood by them: yet withall, in regard there are some few amongst them, who have a little zeal, therefore I speak in parables, at least to them, that hearing me speak, they may come after me, or you, to know the meaning of what I said, and so to increase in them their zeals, by little and little opening their eyes and understandings: and this may, I hope, suffice for a sufficient exposition of the two Verses. Now to the Parable and Explication thereof, as our Saviour himself delivered it to his Disciples, that thereby the Faith they had in him before, might be increased, when they see how much solidity of clear Doctrine, and true Piety, was couched under his parabolicall expressions.

5. 11, 12. As to the fifth, or eleventh and tweltfth verses (for these are in sense all one, as our Saviour himself de­clares in the very letter of the Texts) we are therefore one­ly to give a reason, why the Word of God is compared to seed of Corn sowed in the fields: and we shall finde as many reasons for it, as there are Analogies between the Seed, and the Word, the Sowing the one, and Preaching the other: as first, because the Word of the Preacher is cast into the ears of his Auditory out of the Pulpit, as the Seed is cast over all the ground by the sowing Seeds-man: Secondly, as the Word links from the Ear of the hearer into the Heart, so the Seed descends by degrees from the surface, or super­ficies of the earth, into the bowels thereof: Thirdly, as Seed is the Mother of all Fruits, so the Word of God is the Parent of all good Works: Fourthly, as the Earth with­out Seed brings forth nothing but weeds, bryars, and brambles; so Man, without the Word of God, brings forth nothing but futility, vice, and vanity: Fifthly, as Seed re­quires soft, manured, and tilled ground to grow in, so the Word of God must finde gentle, rich, and mortified Souls to fructifie upon: Sixthly, as Seed requires moi­sture and sun to bring it forth; so the Soul requires the [Page 234] tears of sorrow for our Sins, and the Son of Justice, his heat of Grace to make the Word of God fructifie in mans heart, and bring forth Acts of love to God. Seventhly, as the Seed in the Earth must first dissolve, and die, be­fore it spring, so must the Word of God be ruminated upon by meditation, and procure in us a death to the world, be­fore we can find in our selves the spring of living in Gods favour Eighthly, as the Seed must first take root, then sprout up, branch into leaves and boughs, next blossome, and then knit into a fruit; so the Word of God must first enter deep into our hearts, then rise by holy cogitations, branch it self into variety of good desires, blossom into Re­ligious resolutions, & at last knit it self up into the knot of good Works, which are the fruits of our lives: Ninethly, as the force and vertue of all fruits is contracted into its Seed, so the force of all our good Works is lodged in the Word of God. Tenthly, as diverse seeds bring diverse fruits, so diverse sentences of Scripture bring forth diverse Vertues in our Souls: Eleventhly, as to the child of fruit are re­quired two parents, the Seed as the male, and the Earth as the female; so to the Children of Vertues are required the Word of God, and his holy Grace: Lastly, as from the best Seed (man preparing his ground with most in­dustry) proceeds the best Crop of Corn: so from the best chosen Texts delivered by the best Preachers, (those that use the most diligence in preparing, and making soft the hearts of their penitents towards God) proceed the best fruits of Vertue and good Works here, as unto the best Saints, to serve as fruits for a Heavenly banquet in the next World. Now we see the meaning of the seed, let us examine the reasons why these severall effects follow upon the severall grounds the Seed falleth on. First, that falling on the high-way cannot enter to take root for growth, and consequently lying open, to be both trodden to pieces by passengers, and pecked up by birds, must needs be like to so much cast away: such is the Word of God, as Saint [Page 235] Matthew sayes, Heard, but not understood, because the hearer doth not ask his spirituall Adviser the meaning of what is told him, but pretends to be satisfied therein, when indeed he carries away the onely empty sound of words, but is wholly ignorant of the sense through his own lazi­nesse in not asking the meaning thereof; and conse­quently what is thus ignorantly received, is not under­stood; and by that means makes no entrance into the heart of the hearer, so is trodden to pieces even by our own trampling over it, whilst we run from Sermons, as if we had never heard a word of what the Preacher said unto us; which indeed is commonly their case that come to Church for curiosity, to hear Humane Eloquence, not Divine Preaching; to see, and to be seen, not to hear their faults, and amend them; to laugh indeed at the Preacher, if he please not the pallate of their fancy, or cu­rious ears, as those did, to whom (for that very reason) Christ spake Parables, not clear sense; and to such as these, be the Preachers words never so clear, never so easie, they sound as Parables in his ears, whose own distracted minde robs him of the faculty of understanding what he hears; and though such men seeme to come to God, when they appear in Churches, yet in very truth their coming is to the Devill in Gods House: and no marvell then he carry them, and their understandings away with him, lest hearing (that is intelligently hearing) they believe, and be­lieving plow up the high-way, their hearts with acts of Love, and so render the Corn (the Word of God) capa­ble to sink into their Souls, and take root to their emolu­ment, indeed to their Salvation, as Text the speaketh.

6. 13. The first reason of the Corn failing to grow, was the want of sinking into the earth, now it fails, (though sunk) because it wants moisture by incountring a stony, or rocky ground, which is onely covered with a shallow superficies of earth, and cannot receive moisture enough to carry the Corn deeper into the ground, and to [Page 236] root it there. This place alludes to schismaticks, whose petrifying hearts, whose cold affections to God turn all they hear of him (how ever they believe it to be true) into rocks and stones, into sterility, and barrenness of Soul; and hence rather, than suffer the least temporall losse for Gods sake, they hazard to loose themselves eternally. A clear place to covince Hereticks by, that Faith alone is not sufficient without good Works to save them, and that Souls, though once in the Grace of God, may neverthe­less loose his favour, and the Kingdome of Heaven too.

7. 14. The second reason of failing, was for want of ground to take sufficient root, and to cherish the Seed, in both which may seeme to be defects of intrinsecall requi­sites; now this third reason points at what is extrinsecally necessary, and rather at defects of redundance, than of want, because the Corn wants no inward cause of prospe­ring, but is outwardly hindred, by being choaked, or kept down with over growing bryars, and thorns, that hinder the rising thereof: Now, though our Saviour best knew how to explicate his own meaning, and hath declared, that by these Thornes he means Riches, which prick the Soules of those that possesse them in their rising up to acts of love towards God, and so force them down again to the love of earthly things: yet Saint Gregory found this exposition so beyond his expectation of this Text, that he admiring, sayes, If he had thus expounded it, the world would not have believed him to attinge the true sense thereof; as being possessed, what they handle and hugge dayly sn their armes, (their wealth and riches) cannot prick, nor gall them, yet now our Saviour sayes they doe so, we must believe it: and truly so it is, for what more ordi­nary, than to see the high and mighty men of the world (mighty, I mean, in wealth) abject, and lowe in their growth upwards to Heaven, to see them still pricking down their rising Souls; and under the title of riches, we may here understand honours, pleasures, pastimes of [Page 237] the vain, licentious, and idle people of the world, whose own conscience tells them they doe ill in following such courses as yet they will not leave.

8. 15. By the good ground is here understood a tender Conscience, which makes a Religion of each action; and so hearing Gods Word, first labours to understand it, then puts in execution the Doctrine thereof, and thereby brings forth fruits of all sorts of Vertue, and good Works; nay, brings forth indeed an hundred fold, or more, accor­ding to the proportion and measure of grace received from Almighty God; but we are here to observe the re­duplicative speech of a good, and a very good heart; that is to say, a heart illuminated with Faith, but working by Charity; or as Albertus will have it, Good, by being free from Sin; very good, by being in all things confor­mabled to the Will of God: or as Saint Bonaventure sayes, Good, by verity, or rectitude in the understanding; very good, by rectitude in the affections; or as Saint Augu­stine will have it; Good, by loving our neighbour as our selves; very good, by loving God above all things; saying, and they properly retaine the Word, (as the Blessed Virgin did) and bring forth the fruit thereof in patience, that is, by bearing with unperturbed minds, the perturbations of this world. And though S. Luke do not mention the quan­tities of fruits produced, yet S. Matthew, chap. 13 ver 23. speaks of the Thirty fold, the sixty fold, and the hundred fold fruit of those who hear the Word of God as they ought to doe; meaning, it makes some good men, others bet­ter, others best of all, according to the respective measures of dispositions in their Souls, answerable to their severall proportions of Grace, and co-operations therewith, or if we will have these three-fold quantities all in one Soul, then say, we bring forth Thirty, when we think well; Sixty when we speak well; an hundred fold, when we do well: or when we begin to be vertuous, profit therein, and at last attain to the perfection of ver­tue, [Page 238] till we arrive at the top of all Vertues, or when we observe not onely Gods Commandements, but his Counsells too, and at last his transcendent charity, being ready to die his Martyrs, in requitall of his dying our Sa­viour, and so make degrees and steps in our own hearts up to Heaven, as the Royall Prophet sayes he did, Psal. 83. Making Ascents in his heart, by rising up towards Hea­ven, from Vertue to Vertue.

The Application.

1. THis Parable shewes how many wayes we may labour in vain, by sowing the grounds we have plowed up, and be still in danger, lest the Devill reap what we have sown: namely, that beside the way. When for company sake we goe to Church, not for Devotion. But to see, and to be seen, rather than to hear the VVord of God.

2. That on the Rock, when out of fear of Parents anger, or the punishments of Magistrates we are forced to Church, and hearing there the VVord, must needs with open hearts receive it in, being of it self s [...] forceable, as to peirce the very stones; but then, because we hear it by compulsion, every difficulty nature frames against Grace, shuts up our hearts again, and will not let it in to take good rooting there.

3. That on the thorny ground,; when rich men hear the VVord of God, for custome, or for curiosity, to recreate, and not to edifie; to censure, rather than con [...]orm to what they hear. No marvell th [...]n, if to prevent the danger of our going to the Devills Chappell, even in the Church of God

Our holy Mother pray to Day, as above, for the best seeds-mans protection against so many dangers; hoping by so praying, to render our hearts such as the Gospell closeth with to Day.

On QUINQUAGESIMA Sunday.

The Antiphon, LUKE 18. ver. 40.

ANd Jesus staying, commanded the blinde man to be brought unto him; what wilt thou that I do to thee? O Lord, that I may see, and Jesus said to him, Look up, thy Faith hath made thee safe; and he forthwith did see, and follow­ed magnifying God.

Vers. Let my prayer, &c.

Resp. Even as Incense, &c.

The Prayer.

O Lord, we beseech thee, hear clemently our Prayers, and being loosened from the fetters of our sins, keep us from all adver­sity.

The Illustration.

NO marvell, if many of my friends told me here the common place of this Prayer would not easily be made particularly proper to our design of a sweet con­nexion between that prayer and the other parts of this days service; for see in the Epistle charity, in the Gospel faith insisted on, whereas in the Prayer neither of these vertues are mentioned. What remedy? truly none but by applying mystically to our selves that now which was actually done when our Saviour lived; and by remem­bring, that as the propagation of faith, amongst Infi­dels was the chief work of Christ, so the conservation and augmentation of charity, is the chief thing Christi­ans have to doe; for as Faith was the Basis or founda­tion of the Church whilest it was a building, so charity must bee the covering and top thereof now it is built: What wonder then, while the Gospel tells us, how Christ confirmed in his Disciples by the miracle upon the blinde the faith of his Deity: That the Epistle exhorts us (who need not, God be praised, any confirmation of our faith) to an augmentation of our charity by seeing it laid to day before us in such lively colours, as S. Paul hath drawn it in; so that whilest holy Church tells us, what Christ then did towrds the Jews, by introducing faith among them with miracles, we that now need no miracles, should doe towards him, by acts of love to the divine good­ness: that is to say, labour to shew our loves to him as he did to beget faith in them; but what will this avail to our design? though we admit the Epistle may fitly talk of charity while the Gospel runs all upon faith, since the prayer which wee must have to suit with both these vertues, makes not the least mention of either? Truly we must look back to some rules given us in the Preface to [Page 241] this work, and thereunto add, that there are many rare hid­den things which are causes of admirable visible effects: for example, we see not the root, whilest yet the beauty of the Tree is pleasing to our eyes: In like manner, if we reflect upon what we deprecate in this dayes prayer, namely, the innumerable evils and visible adversities we groan beneath, which are all rooted in our sins, wee shall then confess this prayer is not so void of coherence with this dayes service, as at first it appears to be: for ho­ly Church, like a prudent Mother, goes the direct and shortest way to work by curing our adversities, with cut­ting up the root or cause thereof, whiles she asks humbly in this dayes prayer to bee loosened from the fetters of sin, which are the causes of all our sorrows and adversities, and which produce a greater blindness in our souls, than was cured in the eyes of the blind man specified in this dayes Gospel: Nor can holy Church be blamed to make her prayer to day generall, that is, a deprecation of all our adversities, out of the memory of this particular misery of blindness set now before our eyes, since this sin­gle corporal infirmitie is a figure of the general contagion in our souls by a world of adversities falling upon us, through our reiterated sins: And therefore Holy Church to day begs, that by a precedent absolution from the fet­ters of our sins, we may injoy a consequent cure of all our ad­versities; nor is this desired absolution dissonant from our purpose, since as charity is so much this day inculcated to us in the Epistle, so we may remember charity was the onely cure of the greatest sinner, (reputed at least) in this world, S. Mary Magdalen, for we are told many sins are remitted to her, because she loved much. Hence we may be confident, that the best way to untie the fetters of pre­sent sin, (and so to take off present adversities) is to love much, and to conserve and augment charity. But to find out the connection of parts here; this I must confess was the Priests work, and could hardly be expected from [Page 242] the Laity; yet now we see Holy Church doth in this sense to day present us the prayer above, we shall soon confess, it is not (thus understood) discordant to the Epi­stle and Gospel of the day, and consequently, wee shall believe Holy Church is ever present to her self, and hath reason for what she doth, much beyond what our distra­cted thoughts are able easily to reach unto, whilest we make onely a slothfull lip-labour of those holy Prayers, which should be our deepest studie, our most serious me­ditation, and which, (so studied) will be understood in their genuine sense (as under correction of better judge­ments) I humbly conceive this sacramentall or mysterious prayer is, being thus expounded as above.

The Epistle, 1 COR. 13. ver. 1. &c.

1. IF I speak with the tongues of men and Angels, and have not charity: I am be­come as sounding brasse, or a tinkling Cymball.

2. And if I should have prophesie, and knew all mysteries, and all knowledge, and if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charitie, I am nothing.

3. And if I should distribute all my goods to be meat for the poor, and if I should deliver my body, so that I burn, and [...]ave not charity, it doth profit me nothing.

4. Charity is patient, is benign; charity en­vieth not, dealeth not perversely; is not puffed up.

[Page 243]

5. Is not ambitious, seeketh not her own, is not provoked to anger, thinketh not evill.

6. Rejoyceth not upon iniquitie, but rejoyceth with the truth:

7, Suffereth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, beareth all things.

8. Charity never falleth away; whether pro­phesies shall be made void, or tongues shall cease, or knowl [...]dge shall be destroyed:

9 For in part we know, and in part we pro­phesie.

10. But when that shall come which is perfect, that shall be made void which is in part.

11. When I was a little one, I spake as a little one, I understood as a little one, I thought as a little one. But when I was made a man, I did away the things that belonged to a little one.

12. We see now by a glasse in a dark sort, but then face to face; now I know in part, but then I shall know as also I am known.

13. And now there remain, faith, hope, charitie, these three, but the greater of these is charity.

The Explication.

1. IN these three fi [...] verses the Apostle tells us, charitie is the top and crown of all gifts and vertues, insomuch [...]t without it no other vertue profits us at all; which [...]. Paul dilates upon in all this Chapter, because he found the Corinthians apt to flatter themselves, that [Page 244] the gift of tongues; was the greatest of all other gifts: And in having that, they boasted of equall favour and grace even with the Apostles, whereas he ended the twelfth Chapter of this Epistle with these words, pursue the better gifts, and yet I shew pou a more excellent way; by the better gifts he means the Apostolate, wisedome, science, counsel, discretion of spirits, miracles, prophesie, and the like; by the more excellent way, he means this of charity transcending all the rest; and to shew he meant it was particularly surpassing their so much boasted gift of tongues, he begins first to beat that er­rour down saying, If I speak with tongues of men and Angels, &c. and have not charitty, all is nothing worth. But by the tongues of men, he alludes both to the learned tongues as Hebrew, Greek, Latine, which were ever held kinde of roots to all others, as also to those all tongues, or severall Languages, which by the gift of the Holy Ghost many men and women (even the most ignorant amongst both sexes) had bestowed upon them: and in particular that naturall gift of tongue, which many men had in such perfection, that by their eloquence and fa­cundity of speech, they were able to ravish their Audito­rie, and perswade them into any abominable errour, schism or heresie whatsoever, as we heard S. Paul professe the false Apostles did, when they made him Apologize for his defect of their Eloquence. See what was said upon last Sundayes Epistle, v 19, 20, 21. to this effect: All these wayes therefore he here takes the tongues of men, and sayes, if he were the most excellent in them, yet without charity all were nothing worth: Now for the tongues of Angels what he means o [...] those tongueless crea­tures language or eloquence, it is not easie to express, yet we may conceive his meaning is, if Angels should take up­on them the shapes of men, and vouchsafe to speak unto us as men doe, certainly they were able to exceed in eloquence the best of humane Oratours that ever were, as [Page 245] much as well spoken men exceed the dumbe, who have no tongues but signs to speak withall: So when he sayes, if he should speak with the more ravishing tongues of Angels, than any can be of men, and yet wanted cha­rity it were to no purpose. But why may we not allow S. Paul here to allude unto the Angelicall tongues in­deed, which he alone of all the Apostles was acquain­ted with in his Rapture to the the third heaven, and in which tongues h [...] [...]eard those Arcana's, those secrets which it was not lawfull for man to speak; but then we come here into the Labyrinth of expressing what tongues those Elinguine spirits use, who as immateriall creatures can­not be fram'd of any composition of Integral parts, such as are head, tongue, teeth, mouth, face, or the like materiall and corporall members; how then can the Apostle speak of an excellency in the faculty of speech, in those that doe not speak at all, because they have no tongues, which are the Instruments of speech, he must therefore mean that the tongues of Angels are their mutuall Illuminations, and that if he could so excellently well expresse his minde in words to the Corinthians, as Angels doe to one another by Illu­mination, yet if he had not charity, he were but like to harsh sounding brass, or the empty noise of a tinkling Cymbal, nei­ther keeping time, nor speaking any tune, which is as much as to say, if he could tell them all the secrets he heard in hea­ven, and shew them by clarity and eloquence of speech, as cleer as illumination, even the best of objects God himself, and make them understand (if possible) the reason of the Trinity, yet unless they did love the goodness understood they were not yet happy, because the best of knowledg in this world is by understanding, and all that speech can make us understand, will not render us happy, unless we love the thing understood: Now love being an act of the will, must have for motive goodness in the thing beloved, as well as verity, and consequently though words or speech may make us know the verity of things here, yet it is love must make [Page 246] us adhere unto the goodness thereof; so the Apostle demon­strates all speech and all knowledge acquired thereby is fruitless, unlesse by Love or Charity to God and our neigh­bour, our wills be rendered as perfect, as our understand­ings are by knowledge: In a word he would say, be it man or Angel, he talkes in vain of God, that loves him not.

2. In this verse the Apostle shewes the gift of Pro­phesie to be greater than that of Tongues, for he proceeds from lesse to greater still: besides in the four first verses of the next Chapter, to this the Apostle tells the Corin­thians in plain tearmes, what here he inferres onely by eduction of more from lesser force of reason, as 1 Cor. 14. vers. 1. Follow Charity, pursue spirituall things, but rather that you may prophesie. Vers. 2. For he that speaketh with tongues, speaketh not to men (intel­ligibly) but to God, for no man, (that hath not that gift of tongues) heareth (understandeth) but in spirit he speaketh mysteries. Vers. 3. For he that prophesieth, speak­eth unto men to edification, and exhortation and comfort. Vers. 4. He that speaketh with tongues edifieth himself, but he that prophesieth, edifieth the Church. What more plaine for Prophesie: the like he concludeth for science and Faith, which he adds here as joyntly with Prophesie transcending the gift of tongues, though by faith some contend he meanes onely faith to remove mountaines, or such as is peculiar to working miracles, as if, though that could be without Charity, yet justifying Faith could not, but without reason this; First, because Faith to Mi­racles, is the most excellent of all other; Secondly, be­cause to take away that doubt, the Text here saith all Faith, and all must needs include both justifying Faith, and that which men may have without being just: but in such case, S Augustine tells us, Lib. 5. de Trin. Cap. 18. Faith according to the Apostles may be without Chari­ty, but it cannot be profitable without it; for, saith he, Charity alone, is that which distinguisheth between the [Page 247] children of God, and the children of the devill, the sonnes of the Kingdome, and the sonnes of perdition.’ Now while the Apostle saith, Faith, even to miracles, without Charity, makes us nothing in the sight of God, how can hereticks pretend Faith alone shall save them? for sure the blessed soules are something in Gods sight, and yet by onely Faith they are nothing saies the Apostle, or which is all one, they are of no esteeme, or esteem­ed as nothing at all, not but that they are things in being, yet so, as being without esteem, renders them in a manner nothing in the sight of God.

3. Nay so serious is S. Paul in this assertion, that he tells us, if for any other end than purely for the love of God, we should give away our whole estates, indeed our lives, and be martyrs for the Faith without loving God, yet this would nothing at all availe us, unlesse we had Charity to make proficuous, to render profitable our martyrdome for the Faith of Christ, since formally there can be no Faith without Charity, though materi­ally there may: whence we see, that beside; Faith, Cha­rity is necessary to salvation, insomuch that if a Turke or Heathen should be so perswaded of the verity of Christs being the Sonne of God, and should be contented to die rather than to recede from professing his beliefe in that, and all other points of Christian beliefe, yet unlesse withall he had perfect Charity, that is, unlesse he did love God above all, and his neighbour as himself, he should never be saved, nor be esteemed a formall martyr, but a vaine and foolish prodigall of his life to no purpose, I say God and his neighbour too, because to die believe­ing and loving God without loving our neighbour, were not enough of Charity to gaine a man the title or crowne of martyrdome; ‘Because things are good by the in­tegrity of their cause, bad by the least defect of such integrity.’

4. In these four next verses, S. Paul enumerates the [Page 248] sixteen conditions of perfect Charity to our neighbour: [...]ut whereas he calls Charity, Patient, and Benigne, we must note, he doth not meane it is formally so, but abusively, that is, Charity is the cause of Patience, Benignity, and the like, or which is much one, Pati­ence is not an elicite act of Charity, but an act (as Scholes say) commanded by Charity; Though Tertul­lian gives this Encomiastick to Patience, that it is the inseparable companion, and as it were governesse of all other virtues, in as much, as the longanimity (or con­stancie of mind in alwaies doing good) makes a man pa­tiently to indure the labour of well doing, and the op­position which that labour is many times obstructed with­all; and for the like reason, Charity is benigne, because as it gives us fortitude to resist impediments in our way to do well, so it gives us mildnesse, affability and sweetnes towards the persons who oppose our doing well. Againe Charity is not aemulous, or envying at other mens good, as if what did goe to another, went from us: No, she looks not upon any thing as mine and thine, but upon all as Gods: In­somuch that Saint Gregorie i [...] his fifth Homily upon the Gospels, sayes elegantly and excellently well, Whatsoever we covet in this world, we envy our Neighbours having that. Hence it is, that Charity chils, while Covetousnesse doth grow warm, and contrarywise where Charity reigneth, there covetousnesse is exiled from the Court: moreover Charity dealeth not perversely or peevishly with any body, because such a proceeding would destroy both her patience and benignity above asserted.

5. It is not without reason the Expositors have diversly interpreted this place, some saying, not to be ambitious imports not to be immodest, others not to be sordid, but what seemes perhaps least, and yet is most proper; others say it signifies not to be bashful, or rather indeed not to be shamed, and upon the matter all these are one and the same; for shame is here taken as a blush of guilt, not [Page 249] of grace, as who should say, for any man immodestly to arrogate unto himself honour and esteeme, when no man can deserve the title of true honour, or for any man to be so sordid, as to take delight in earthly things, is to conclude himself guilty of so much basenesse, as (when discovered) betrayes it self with a blush of shame and confusion: as contrariwise for any man being contem­ned, reviled or scorned by others to blush or be asham­ed at the disgrace thereof, argues he thinks himself in­jured or undervalued, which is a token of huge pride, of high ambition in him, whereas true Charity would teach him to glory, rather than otherwise in such occasions, that he were held worthy to take off part of that indig­nity was layd upon our Saviour, which was indeed due to sinfull man, that instead of confessing his demerits, glories, as if all respect, esteem, and honour were due to him, which is high ambition, and a thing contrary to Charity: and for the same reason the Apostle tels us, as we must not be ambitious of more than is our due, so true Charity forbids us even to seek our owne, telling us we have no title of property to any thing at all but our sinnes, which are the onely things we can lay clayme unto as owners of: hence he adds, Charity is never provoked to anger, because anger argues an apprehension of an in­jury received, and those who are truly, Charitable ought to esteem themselves the most contemptible things in nature, capable of nothing but neglect from others, as a condigne punishment for the continuall neglect of their own duty to God: whereunto if we can happily arrive, then will follow, that which the Apostle concludes this verse withall, of Charity never thinking ill, for if she never be angry, probably she never thinks of revenge, be­cause she never esteemes her self hurt by any body but her self, as believing she is rather in fault to deserve injury, than that any body else can do her wrong; where note what is here said of Charity, is meant of the person who is truely Charitable.

[Page 250]6. As it is an evident signe of ill will or hatred in us to another, when we rejoyce to see him injured (which must needs include some third mans iniquity exercised on him) and so to rejoyce at the injury done is to be par­taker of the delight wh the third party takes in his iniquity, or doing ill: in like manner it is a token of good will or true Charity not to rejoyce in such iniquity, for contra­ries are ever best descerned by juxta-position or being set together: and wehn the Apostle saies, Charity rejoyceth in Truth, he meanes by Truth in this place, probity, goodnesse, justice, as the opposites to injury, which as it must not be rejoyced at, so the contrary virtue to that vice ought to be a cause of our Joyes.

7. See how Charity here makes her self an arched bridge for all men to trample over, how she crys out to all men lay your loades on me, it is onely I that am the pack­horse of malice, my duty is to bear away the burden of sinne from mount Calvary, where all the load was laid on Jesus, come beloved, bring away from thence apace your burdens, heap them on my arched shoulders, who am made for no other end than pressure, and to be op­prest. As you can do your selves no greater pleasure than to lighten your own burdens, so you can no wayes oblige me more, than to adde plummets to my weights: for as a Palme tree deprest, I grow the better, do what you please to me, I believe you mean me no hurt, because I know you can doe me none, if I doe it not unto my self; therefore doubt not of my misconstruing your actions, I will believe the best of them, (such as are not apparent sinnes) as of your angers, I will hold my self the cause: I will think your punishing of me, is your particular care towards me, your fatherly chastizing my undutifull be­haviour both to my God and you: and thus Charity be­lieves all in the Apostles sence: whence consequently she hopeth all in the same sence, that is, her own amend­ment upon the just chastizement she received from others, [Page 251] who she perswades her self were Gods Ministers of Justice to change her eternall punishment due unto her into tem­porall pennances imposed upon her by Gods Vice-ge­rents; and in this hope she grounds her bearing all things patiently here, will bring her to a crown of glory in the next world: For if she stands thus perswaded, she can­not think she beares to much here, and so the Apostle saith, she beareth all things, wherewith he ends the six­teen conditions, as above expressed, requisite to per­fect Charity.

8. From hence he proceeds to the end of this Chapter, declaring the excellency of Charity in it self, as more durable than all other virtues, even than the other two Theologicall, since Faith in heaven shall cease and be changed into vision, (inconsistent with the obscurity of Faith) and hope shall vanish, as exchanged for fruition (incompatible with hope) which being a desire of having, must needs vanish, when all is had that can be wisht or desired. And hence it is, that hereticks ground ill their heresie, saying a man once in grace (that is in perfect cha­rity) can never sinne, because here the Apostle saith, Charity never failes; but the true meaning of this sen­tence is, Charity of her selfe never failes, however by sinne she may be here extinguished: or (which is equi­valent) Charity is never wearied, never tyred, never exhausted by doing good to others, even to our enemies, whereas Faith is often sha [...]en and lost, Hope is many times lessened and quite gone, when we see our expecta­tions faile us: what the Apostle saith here of prophesies failing, is to be understood, that they faile, not as de­fective in revealing truth, but as not rightly understood by those to whom they do reveal the same, through the defect of our capacity to hard and abstruse points. Note the possible failing of tongues is here on purpose expressed in the plurall number, as alluding to the cessation of the gift of many tongues, which even now is ceased, and was [Page 252] so long since, not that the power in God of giving such gifts again is lost, but that there is not the like necessity thereof as in the primitive Church; but we may observe, he doth not say, the Tongue shall possibly cease, but Tongues, or the plurality thereof; for it is a common opinion amongst Divines, that all men in heaven, as they have their bodies there; so they shall have the use of their tongues, and speak to one another, but so, as they shall all speak one, and that the Hebrew tongue, (the most perfect expresser of the mind, and that which Adam spake in the state of innocency, and all the Antient Patriarks, before the destruction of Babylon confounded the Tongues, and likewise the Prophets) singing, as in the Apocalyps, Amen, Allelujah. Though some think it not improbable, they shall, rather than want the use of speech, have a new lan­guage created common to them all, and more perfect yet than Hebrew: For thus all shall cease that ever were in use, and yet another never used may be made without contra­diction to this text; not that the Blessed shall want in hea­ven the gift of Tongues, if they please, but that as they are there all of one mind, so they shall choose rather to speak all one tongue, than to use many, which multiplicity argues ra­ther an imperfection than otherwise, though here it were a Blessing necessary to our imperfect state: by Science be­ing destroyed in heaven, some will have the acts thereof destroyed onely, and the habits remain, yet to no purpose this, for in vain is that habit, faculty, or power, which never shall be reduced to act; hence we must rather say, Science, as it is imperfect here, shall be destroyed by a change into perfect Science there, yet even this is rather preservation by addition, than destruction by subs [...]action. Let us therefore say yet further, Science shall be destroyed, as it imports here teaching and learning, which there shall cease, since no man can teach, nor no man learn in heaven any new Science. To conclude, let us grant a totall cessation of Science, as the best of Sciences, [Page 253] namely, Divinity, grounded on points of Faith, dedu­ced here partly out of naturall reason, partly out of re­velations, nay, even Faith it self, the Mistresse of Divi­nity; and yet we shall doe no wrong to the Blessed, be­cause intuition is better than cognition, clarity of know­ledge is more excellent than obscurity; in a word, vision is the best of demonstrations, and therefore Science be­ing nothing but a rationall exhibition of the object, shall suffer no prejudice by ceasing, when the object is there more clearly seen with the eye, than it could be discerned by the understanding here, but the truth is, the cessation of prophesie, tongues, and knowledge, or science, is not here absolutely asserted, but supposed onely, to prove their cessation would not yet take away charity.

9. See how this Verse cleers the former in the latter sense thereof; here we onely know in part, so there this partiall knowledge ceasing, our Science may be said to cease; as also our prophesie, which though it be a revelation of truth, yet it is not a revelation of all truth, which in heaven shall be revealed, and so take away all divi­sions of truth by an unity or integrity of all truths in one.

10. See how still the succeeding verse in termes a­vowes the explication of the precedent, when perfect intuition comes, then imperfest exhibition shall cease, when God in his owne, and sole perfect selfe shall ap­pear, then creatures, who shew him onely in part, shall need no more to make their imperfect exhibitions of him; or when we see the creature perfectly in God, then the imperfection we did see of them in themselves shall cease.

11. In this verse he illustrates by a similitude of a child or little one in respect of a man, what he said in the for­mer, and makes the Science, Prophesie, or perfection we have here to be (in respect of what we shall have in hea­ven) [Page 254] like the meer sensible knowledge in a child to his intellectuall and rationall science, when he is a man, which is as much as to say, most of all our science here, is but as knowledge of sense, and not indeed intellectuall, be­cause not grounded in certitude of principles, but in apparences onely of truths and causes, which, though they doe not, yet for any thing we know, they may fail us, even when we thinke our selves most certain of truth therein.

12. Some will have S. Paul to allow cleer Intuition of God here, by his confessing we see him at least in a glass, because glasses doe represent the reall things, and not the pictures onely thereof; which is true, but withall they represent the things in a reflected, not in a direct line, and hence we see nothing so perfectly in a glass, as when we look directly on the object it self: Again, hence we never see nor know so much of our selves, as we doe of others, because we see not our own shapes so directly in a glass, as wee doe others out of it, by looking on their persons directly: Others understand S. Paul to mean by a glass here, our seeing God in a confused way, as Mercers shew a multitude of ware together, to distract the eye of the buyer, or as if they were shown by false lights, giving them other lustre than indeed they have, or as things shewn in a transient way to cheat the eie, rather than to satisfie it; all which is to see God wrapt up in Riddles of knowledge, not in the reality thereof: Now if we ask what glasse it is wee here see God by; say, either the creature representing him, or the fancie apprehending him, or Christ his humanitie best of all expressing his goodness, yet infinitely short thereof; or as some will have it in the Sacraments, which are visible signs of invisible things of grace, and of God the Au­thour thereof. By seeing God face to face some conceive it shall onely be when we see Christ in heaven, and through his glorious face behold with our corporall eyes his sa­cred [Page 255] Deity, grounded in the words of Theodoret faying, Wee shall not see his nature (meaning his Deitie) which falls not within the compass of our corporall eyes, and so can bee seen by none, but that nature onely which hee assumed (mean­ing humane nature) but Theodoret thus understood would be made the Author of a huge errour, as denying us the happinesse of the Beatificall vision, which doth not, nay, cannot consist onely in seeing Christs humani­ty face to face, because that humanity is but a creature; his meaning therefore must be, that with our corporall eyes, we can onely see the Deity as tralucent, and shining through the face of Christ, or through his humane na­ture; but yet with our souls eyes, that is, with her fa­culties of understanding, we see even the sacred Deitie, and with our wills we love him as the beginning and end of all our hopes, as our chief and infinite goodness; and when the Apostle sayes he shall know God in heaven, as he is there known by God, his meaning is, onely that we shall see God perfectly. and not in part onely, as he doth know us perfectly, by knowing the integrity of all the causes concurring to our making, and the infallibility of all the effects of our each operation or motion; not that therefore our knowledge of God shall be equally perfect with his of us, for such knowledge would argue identity, and not onely similitude of knowledge, whereas here there is no identicall, but onely a similitudinary knowledge asserted.

13. We must note, that Iraeneus, Tertullian, and others, understood by the word now, that the Apostle meant now that we are in this perfect knowledge, that is, in heaven, Faith, Hope, Charity shall remain; but this were to con­tradict all that hath been said before of Faith ceasing, when vision comes; of hope decaying, when Fruition af­fords all that can be hoped for▪ so those Fathers must be explicated to mean by faith, all firm, assured and undoubt­ed science, such as onely consisted in vision, and by hope, [Page 256] all incessant adhesion to the infinite goodness of God a­bove all things else beloved, which adhesion they called fruition: and yet though this qualifie their sense to bee neerer the Apostles than an asserting that faith and hope re­main in heaven formally as charity doth, yet this comes short of S. Pauls meaning by the word now, in this life, not in heaven: for his main scope was to prove to the Corinthians, that charity was the chief of all other ver­tues; faith, hope, and charity, but the chiefest and great­est of these is charity, and not so much boasted gift of tongues, and therefore as to them he sayes, Now there are three Theologicall vertues, faith, hope, and charitie, but the greatest of these is charity; not your vain faith, which is not acquainted with love, nor your idle hope, which fixeth your expectation of help from creatures, nay though your faith be pure, and your hope in God alone, yet charity is greater than these vertues, and shall remain in heaven, when the other two Theological vertues cease, how­ever now they are all three together here, the most excellent indeed of all other gifts or vertues, however you esteem more that of tongues, which I see you prefer fondly before any other gifts of God. To conclude, the Apostle re­solves charity to bee above all other vertues, as the fire is the chief of Elements, gold the principall of metals, the Sun the best of Planets, the Empyreal the highest of hea­vens, and the Seraphins the top-gallant of Angels, so is charity the chief, the principal, the best, the highest, and the most gallant of all vertues whatsoever.

The Application.

1. SInce the first operation of Adams soul was an act of love to his Creator, because he see him to bee infinitely more amiable than all the lovely creatures he had made him master of. Therefore every child [Page 257] of Adam doth even in that degenerate, if his first rea­sonable operation be not also an act of love to God. Nature as well as grace teaching the giver ought to be beloved far above the gift he gives.

2. Hence it is that in Regeneration, we are bound to make our first act a profession of our faith and love to the divine Majesty so solemn, that it is accompanied with an abrenuntiation of all love to creatures, namely those that tempt us most, the World, the Flesh, and the Divel, with all his Pomps and vanities. And this because ori­ginall sin had fetterd our affections, and tyed them to a dotage on the creatures, so as to love these above the Cre­atour of them and us.

3. Now because this indebit love to creatures is the fetter that fastens us to sin, making us affect it even when we doe not commit it actually, and because for sin wee are lyable to all adversity, therefore S. Paul, by tying a true-lovers-knot of perfect love and charity to God within our hearts, would loosen the fetters of our love to creatures that fasten us to sin: and by this art would keep us free from all adversitie, no effect remaining longer than the cause thereof remains: Whence it is that whilest Saint Paul so passionately recommendeth charity in this Epi­stle, as the onely remedie against adversitie, We properly pray as above.

The Gospel, LUKE 18. ver. 31, &c.

31. ANd Jesus took the twelve and said to them, Behold we goe up to Hierusalem, and all things shall be consummate, which were written by the Prophets of the Son of man.

[Page 258]

32. For he shall be delivered to the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and scourged, and spit upon.

33. And after they have scourged him, they will kill him, and the third day he shall rise again.

34. And they understood none of these things, and this word was hid from them, and they understood not the things that were said.

35. And it came to passe, when he drew nigh to Jericho, a certain blind man sat by the way begging.

36. And when he heard the multitude passing by, he asked what this should be.

37. And they told him, Jesus of Nazareth pas­sed by.

38 And he cryed saying, Jesus son of David, have mercy upon me.

39. And they that went before, rebuked him that he should hold his peace. But he cryed much more, son of David, have mercy upon me.

40. And Jesus standing, commanded him to be brought unto him, and when he was come neer, he asked him.

41. Saying, what wilt thou that I doe to thee? but he said, Lord, that I may see.

42. And Jesus said unto him, Doe thou see, thy faith hath made thee whole.

43. And forthwith he saw,, and followed him, magnifying God. And all the people as they saw it, gave praise to God.

The Explication.

31. OUr Saviour being now neer the time, wherein he was pleased to be sacrificed for mans redemption, took with him in this his last ascending to the grand feast of the Jewes, their Paschall solemnity, all his twelve A­postles, and lest they should be surprised by his sudden death, which they knew not to be at hand, (as himself did) he forewarnes them of it, nay, for their further comfort he tells them, his death was fore-told long before by the holy Prophets; but with this consola­tory clause of his rising again, after he was dead, to prove thereby it was God redeemed us, when God and Man dyed for us, and such was the Messias; such was he, who now foretold them this of himself, to prepare their patience against his passion, to secure their Faith, though he lost his own life for that purpose: And that this was the last time of our Saviours going to this City of Hierusalem, in observation of their Paschall solemnity, all the four Evangelists agree; Saint John onely adding this circumstance, Chap. 11. ver. 54. that Jesus came now from the City Ephrem privately to this Feast, having fled thither for fear of the Jewes, after he had raised La­zarus from death to life a little before, and was much en­vied, and sought after, to punish, not to reward him, for his said goodness: Now some Expositours will have it, that from this very instant of Christ foretelling his Apo­stles he should die, and rise again, Judas gave his first way to the temptation of covetousness, which moved him to betray his Master for Mony, since he did believe the first part of his death, but gave no credit to his last, of Ri­sing again; and so concluded, when once his Master was dead, all the little treasure of the common purse would fall to his share, that feared no account to be exacted [Page 260] from a dead man by his Resurrection; nor is this con­jecture improbable: But to the letter of the Text, we shall not doe amisse to observe the phrase our Saviour useth, saying here, Behold, we goe up; and indeed, the word Ascend, or goe up, alludes deeply to the mystery of the prediction, as above, of Christ his passion; for by ascending voluntarily now to this Feast, he shewed he was as voluntarily to ascend within few dayes out of this City up the Mount Calvary to his Passion. Again, the Temple of Hierusalem was upon the highest part of the Town, and contiguous, if not continuous to the Mount Sion, which over-looked the City, and so by Analogie, the heavenly Hierusalem is called Sion; besides, he now said, we ascend, as shewing with what alacrity he resolved to rise up the ascending Mount, when he was upon the Cross to tri­umph over Sin, Death, the Devill, and Hell: for as Saint Chrysostome sayes well, By his voluntary death he shewed himself to be God, as well as Man, since though to be able to die, argued he was man, yet to be willing to die, shew­ed he was more than man. But see how he was not con­tent to tell them in generall termes of his future Death and Passion, and that it should be consummated, as was written by the Prophets, unlesse he had farther told them, what particular death he was to die, saying as followes.

32. For he shall be delivered to the Gentiles, as he was, when Pilate and Herod (substitutes of the Roman Em­pire) set upon him as Judges; and condemned him, after many mockeries, scourgings, and revilings, even to the Death of the Crosse: but because the proper place to enlarge upon this subject will be, when the Passion is dilated upon, here we shall say no more of it, than that

33. He foretells the Glory of his Resurrection shall recompence the ignominy of his death: and this hony of his rising, he gave them a taste off, thereby to swee­ten the gall of his Passion; nor shall we now adde more, here, than that as Christ used the prediction of his [Page 261] Death, as a meanes of comfort to his Apostles, in hope of his future Resurrection, so we must make affliction, sorrow, grief, persecution, and death it self for love of God, sweet unto us, in hope we shall rise from death to glory, and from our corruption to incorruptibility, as our Saviour did.

34. No marvell they understood not these words, nor the things they meant, for our Saviour did not then intend they should understand them, but then only told them what they should hereafter know by experience; and remem­bring they had been foretold as much, should not be dis­mayed, but hope they should, by the integrity of the pre­diction, (including the joy of his Resurrection) be ea­sed of their affliction at his Death and Passion. Then therefore he gave them the cordiall of comfort, and they were after to feel this effect th [...]reof, when it should have a comfortable operation in them, which actually it had, as soon as he arose from his grave, and did appear alive again amongst them all, according as he now foretold them he was to doe.

35. There is some difficulty in the true meaning of this verse, in regard Saint Matthew, chap. 20. ver. 19. and Saint Mark, in his tenth chap. ver. 46. both of them say this blinde man was cured by our Saviour, as he went out of Jericho; whereas Saint Luke here tells us, it was done as Jesus went into Jericho; again, Saint Luke, and Saint Mark, make mention onely of one blinde man re­stored to his sight; and yet Saint Matthew speaking of the same time and place, tells us of two blind, then and there cured by Jesus, as he passed by them, and heard them both in the same words, as (the other two Evange­lists say one onely) they called on him for cure, saying, Iesus, son of David, have mercy on me, on us, saith Saint Matthew; but for reconciliation of these two different relations by the Evangelists, we must recurre to our ac­customed observation that Saint Matthew generally under [Page 262] takes to write the Story of our Saviours life most metho­dically; and therefore since he, from the verse 29. above cited, to the verse 33. ending his said twentieth Chapter, continues his Story in the plurall number, we are to pre­sume there were two blind men cured, though here S. Luke mentions but one, and though Saint Mark name that one to be Bartimaeus, the sonne of Timaeus so called; as Bar­tholomaeus is called the son of Tholomaeus, Bar in Hebrew, importing Son: hence therefore we are to conclude there is no contradiction in the relation, though it be more amply, and intirely made by Saint Matthew, than by the other Evangelists: and as for the differing circumstances of the Miracle being done, as Saint Luke here saith, when our Saviour went into Iericho, happily one of the Two was then cured, and the other (namely Bartimaeus) when our Saviour came out: again, Saint Matthew, and Saint Mark may relate the Story as perfected by a double cure in the exit of our Saviour from Iericho, which S. Luke began with a single one, in his entrance thither, as if it were a continuation of one and the same cure exercised upon two severall persons, one at the entrance, the other at the exit of the City; and so the circumstantialls of the cure make n [...] diversity therein, all being but a restitution of sight to the blinde; but whither Christ were going or coming, resto­ring sight to one, or two, it makes no great matter, the Miracle being of the same nature, and equally shewing Christ to be God, and all Evangelists agreeing, they both believed alike, and both petitioned in the same stile if there were two of them: in fine, as silence is no disproof, nor contradiction to what another positively affirmeth; so Saint Matthews positive affirmation stands good without any constradiction by the silence of Saint Mark, and S. Luke to part of the Story: what else we are here to note, is that Jesus came from Ephrem to Iericho, and from Ie­richo went to Hierusalem, where he prepared himself to his Passion, by praying in the Temple at the Paschall solem­nity [Page 263] mentioned as above, in the first verse of this Gospell; and though there we gave other reasons, why our Saviour said we ascend to Hierusalem; yet here we may adde this one more, that although while he went out of Ephrem, his wayes from thence to Iericho (being two leagues, and an half) were all levell and even ground, yet from Iericho to Ierusalem there were seven long leagues, all hils and dales as mountainous wayes use to be, and therefore are called ascendings, because they take their denomination from their most difficult passages; however, there be much de­scending ground gone over between all hills: as for the name of Iericho, it is derived either from the Hebrew word Jareach, signifying the Moon, because that City was built horned, as the quartered Moon; or else from reach, which signifieth odour, or sweetness, because Iericho is fa­mous for the best of Balsames, in, and about it: and Saint Gregory in his twelfth Homily upon the Gospells, alludes to the cure done at Iericho upon the Blinde, taking this name in the first derivation from the Hebrew, and saying, The Moon is an Hi [...]roglyphick of defect in nature, be­cause it is ever changeable and various: Therefore, saith Saint Gregory, while our Saviour comes to Jericho, the blind mans defect in nature is cured; because, when the Divinity put on the defect of our flesh, man-kind received the sight which it had lost: for whence God suffered humane infirmi­ties, thence man was raised to divine perfections. And Origen, upon this place makes a pious allusion of this blind man, importing the blindness of all humane nature, then cured thereof; When Christ with his Apostles comes to lead them from their naturall Jericho, or defect, into the heavenly Hierusalem, where they shall have a supernaturall perfection added to their naturall Vision, and by that superna­turall addition shall see God face to face, and seeing him, shall become like unto him; and by this likenesse to God, become perfectly cured of all their naturall defects: Thus piously we see the holy Fathers make advantages to our Souls, out [Page 264] of every passage of holy Scripture, by applying the letter thereof in a spirituall sence unto us; and why may not we hence presume to adde, this cure alludes in the other sense of Iericho reporting to odour? as to the Apostles and the blind man cured, following Jesus from Iericho to his passion, according to what the Spowse in the Can­ticles sayes, We shall runne after him in the odour of his sweetnesse. Since the holy will and pleasure of our Savi­our was to take this Balsamick passage through Iericho to serve as a sweet perfume upon the Carian-mountaine of Calvary; that so the stanch of sinne might not surpasse the fragra [...]t odours of grace, rayning down showers of our Saviours pretious bloud from the odoriferous tree of the holy Crosse, and from the more holy fruit hanging thereon.

36. 37. It seemes this blind man was not deafe, that could hear the murmur of the talking multitude, some going rudely before, and others following our Saviour from Ephrem to Jerico, all discoursing of his works and wonders in so great a lowdnesse, that the blind man asked what the matter was? what great company was approaching, which were heard, before they were at hand? and being told it was Jesus of Nazereth who came thus accompanied,

38. He cryed out immediately, Jesu, Sonne of David, have mercy on me, by the Sonne of David, meaning the Messias whose office followed the nature of his name, for Messias imports mercy towards the miserable; and hear­ing it was Iesus, of whom he had heard such wonders, and by whom such miracles were done, he concluded presently this was the Messias marked out by the Pro­phets saying of him, then when he shall come, the eyes of the blind shall be opened. Isaias, Chapter, 35. Vers. 5.

39. By this it seemes some of the people were before our Saviour, as we said above, Vers. 36. talking of [Page 265] him, and these people, either unwilling to be interrupted in their own discourse, or that Christ should be stopt in his way by this poor man, and so they hindered from something they expected from our Saviour, either in Iericho or Ierusalem whither he was going, and this company with him) they re­buked the blind man, both for the noyse he made, and for the doubt they had, least by his importunity he might stop Iesus in his march, as indeed it happened, for the rebuked man went on calling still to Jesus for help, and the more he was bid hold his peace, the lowder he cryed out Iesus the Sonne of David have have mercy on me. A good ex­ample for us to follow, and not let the interposition of any creatures hinder us from our approach to God, no nor any rebuke for well doing deterre us from continuing to doe well. Thus S. Augustine expounds this place: and S. Hilary hath these words upon it, Faith, when forbidden, is more increased, and therefore in dangers it is secured, and in security it is indangered.

40 Strange to see, how upon the standing of Iesus the Expositors doe descant; S. Hierome sayes his standing in the litterall sence was, because the blind should not follow him in that heat of zeale they were in, (when no reprehension was able to make them desist to cry for help) least they might thereby fall in to the ditches, or stumble at the uneven waies about Iericho. S. Gregory gives the Symbolicall sence thus, That by this standing was argued his Divinity; for saith he, Passing betokens man, persist­ing betokens God. Origen saies his standing mystically signified the permanence of the benefit received, the sight re­stored to continue, not for a time, and then he to be blind againe. S. Augustine saith anagogically thus, Iesus stood to signifie, that the temporary Faith of his Incarnation prepares to the understanding things eternall, and so Jesus stood as Eternall, and as bequeather of Eternall sight of God in glory in recompense of this blind mans Faith, who now believed in his Deity. And indeed had it not been, [Page 266] that our saviour intended something mysticall, he neither needed to have stood, nor called, but could have cured the party with his sole will or pleasure: but he stood for the reasons as above, and came neare to aske him.

41. What he would have, thereby to give the blind man occasion to expresse his Faith and confidence in him the more, as also because he knew the people had forbid the man to trouble him, and he therefore called him, to shew God holds not our importunity in good things any way troublesome unto him. Our Saviour asked what he would have, not that he was ignorant, but that he would declare, his knowledge of our infirmities excuseeh us not from the confessing of them nevertheless: as also to shew God is not onely ready to give us what we lack, but also whatsoever we can rationally ask of him, who is no niggard of his favours, and while the blind man askes his sight, we may conceive he askes as much as his life too, for a blind man is like a visible death to all other men, and a sensible one unto himself: since he can feele misery on all sides, but see comfort no way: to which purpose see Tobias, Cap. 5. ver. 12. and heare Saint Ambrose, Uti tristes sunt, &c. As the day without Sun­shine is but sad, and the nights without Moone-light not so pleasing; so is the life of man deprived of the light of his bo­dy, his eyes: for they, (the Sunne and Moone) are as it were the eyes of the world, and without their lustre the heavens themselevs do suffer a deformity of blindnesse: And S. Austine upon this place saies, Tota igitur vita, &c. Our whole lifes exercise therefore is but to cure this eye of the heart: to this end hath Almighty God instituted all the holy Myste­ries, to this end is the word of God preached, to this end tend all Ecclesiastical exhortations, &c. Let us therefore all cry out, O Lord, give us the light of Grace, to see the turpitude of sinne, the vilitie of concupiscence, the ex­ilitie of pleasure, the atrocity of hell fire, the beauty of virtue, the happinesse of Paradise, the eternity of Glory: Amen.

[Page 267]42. No marvel our Saviour gave so speedy a reward to so strong a Faith, the cause taken once away, the effect must needs cease: the cause of this corporall blind­nesse was spirituall coecity, the blind-mans infidelity, which taken away by Faith, he enjoyes immediately his corporall sight, and so hath the effect gone, upon sur­cease of the cause; nor need we scruple to make this exposition, when our Saviour saies in expresse termes, This mans Faith was his cure; for if so, then Infidelity was his disease.

43. We cannot read this story, without being moved to imitate the gratitude of the blind man, in giving thankes for the benefit received, as we shall be forward enough to imitate his importunity in calling to God for help, in our necessities: and what was his gratitude? his following our Saviour: magnifying and praysing of him, as also did all the people that were witnesse to the benefit received; that we would our selves thus testifie our own gratitudes, thus get all the world to help us expresse our thanks for such benefits as they all see, we receive daily and hourly from almighty God; since we have an assur­ance, if we goe as farre with him, as this blind man did, to his passion, to his Cross, to his death, to his grave, he will raise us with him to a new life of grace here, and to an eternall life of Glory in the next world.

The Application.

1. AS it was this blind mans Faith that made him cor­porally whole, so was it his love and charity that made him spiritually sound, that did shake off the Fetters of his affection to sinne, and kept him (by that meanes) from all adversitie, while it fastned him to the purchaser of all prosperity, our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ.

[Page 268]2. It was indeed his Charity that made him leave all other company to follow Jesus, and to magnifie his Deity by proclaiming his mercy in having delivered him from misery. And whither did he follow him? To Hierusalem, to his Passion, to his Death, to his Sepulcher.

3. O lively Faith that did not die in this poor man, when Jesus dying for him, left even his Apostles tottering in their Faith. O burning Charity, that like a flaming lamp hung ore the Sepulcher of Jesus dead and buried; Adoring then and magnifying the Divinity which never did forsake the sacred corps of Christs Humanity, though his living soul had left his dead body in the grave. O ad­mirable way to shake off the shackles of sinne, and to keep us free from all adversitie, thus firmely to believe, thus ardently to love, and so to follow Jesus from his grave into his glory. O for this purpose well adapted Gospel of Faith to an Epistle of Charity.

O well adjusted Prayer as above to both.

On the first Sunday of Advent.

The Prayer called the Collect.

ROwse up we beseech thee, O Lord, thy power, and come away, that from the emi [...]ent dangers of our sinnes (thou protecting) we may deserve to be freed, and (thou delivering us) we may be saved. Through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

So end all Prayers.

The Prayer called the Secret.

MAy these Sacrifices, O Lord, by their powerfull vertue bring us cleansed, and more pure unto their purifying fountain.

The Prayer called the Post-Communion.

LEt us receive, O Lord, thy mercy in the midst of thy Temple, that we may pre­pare for the future solemnities of our repara­tion with congruous homages.

On the second Sunday of Advent.

The Prayer.

ROwse up our hearts, O Lord, towards preparing the wayes of thy onely be­gotten Sonne, that by his coming a­mongst us, we may deserve to serve thee with purified Souls.

The Secret.

VOuchsafe, O Lord, to be appeased by our humble Prayers and Offerings; and whereas we have no title of merit, succour us with thine own supplyes.

The Post-Communion.

BEing filled with the food of Spirituall Almes, we humbly beseech thee, O Lord, that by the participation of this Mystery, thou wilt teach us to contemn Earthly, and to love Heavenly things.

On the Third Sunday of Advent.

The Prayer.

LEnd, we beseech thee O Lord, thine ear unto our Prayer, and enlighten the darknesse of our minde, with the Grace thy Visitation.

The Secret.

MAy the sacrifice, O Lord, of our De­votion, be continually offered up, both to perform the precepts of this sacred Myste­ry and admirably in us to produce thy saving work.

The Post-Communion.

VVEe implore, O Lord, thy clemency, that these Divine helps may expi­at [...] our sinnes, and prepare us to the future solemnities.

On the fourth Sunday of Advent.

The Prayer.

O Lord, we beseech thee raise up thy power, and with thy mighty vertue come away to our succour, that by the help of thy Grace, what our sins retard, the indulgence of thy propitiation may ac­celerate.

The Secret.

ORdain, O Lord, we beseech thee, (be­ing by these present sacrifices appeased) that they may avail to our Devotion, and Salvation also.

The Post-Communion.

HAving received thy bounties, we be­seech thee, O Lord, that by frequenta­tion of thy Mystery, the effect of our salva­tion may increase.

On Sunday within the Octaves of the Nativity.

The Prayer.

OMnipotent Sempiternall God, direct our actions in thy good pleasure, that in the name of thy beloved Son, we may deserve to abound in good Works.

The Secret.

GRant, we beseech thee Omnipotent God, that the offering, which we have made in the eyes of thy majesty, may obtain us the grace of holy Devotion, and bring unto us the effect of a blessed Eternity.

The Post-Communion.

BY the operation of this Mystery, may, O Lord, our sins be purged, and our just desires be accomplished.

On Sunday within the Octave of the Epiphanie.

The Prayer.

VVEe beseech thee, O Lord, prosecute with heavenly Piety the desires of thy suppliant people, that they may both see what is by them to be done, and be able to perform what they see they are to doe.

The Secret.

GRant, O Lord, that this Sacrifice of­fered unto thee, may quicken alwayes, and defend us.

The Post-Communion.

VVEe humbly beseech thee, Omnipo­tent God, that whom thou hast with thy Sacraments refreshed, thou wilt grati­ously grant they may serve thee with an a­greeable comportment.

On the second Sunday after the Epiphanie.

The Prayer.

ALmighty, everlasting God, who doest moderate at once, both Heavenly, and Earthly things, hear clemently the Prayers of thy people, and grant us thy peace in our times.

The Secret.

SAnctifie, O Lord, our offered gifts, and purge us from the spots of our Sinnes.

The Post-Communion.

O Lord, we beseech thee, let the operati­on of thy vertue be increased in us, that nourished by thy Divine Sacraments, we may be prepared through thy bounty to receive thy promises.

On the third Sunday after the EPIPHANIE.

The Prayer.

OMnipotent eternall God, look we be­seech thee propitiously on our infirmi­ty, and extend to our protection the right hand of thy Majesty.

The Secret.

VVEe pray thee, O Lord, let this Host cleanse our sins, and sanctifie the bo­dies and soules of thy subjects, towards the celebrating of thy sacrifice.

The Post-Communion.

TO whom thou doest, O Lord, grant the use of so great mysteries, vouchsafe we beseech thee, that we may truly be adopted unto their effects.

On the fourth Sunday after the EPIPHANIE.

The Prayer.

O God who knowest us set in so great dan­gers, that we cannot through humane frailtie subsist, gran, unto us health of mind and body, that what we suffer for our sins, (thou helping) we may overcome.

The Secret.

GRant we beseech thee, almighty God, that the offered gift of this sacrifice, may ever purge our frailtie, and defend it from all evill.

The Post-Communion.

LEt thy gifts, O God, free us from ter­rene delights, and refresh us alwayes with heavenly food.

On the fifth Sunday after the Epiphanie.

The Prayer.

KEep we beseech thee, O Lord, thy fa­mily in continuall pietie, that resting on the onely hope of heavenly grace, it may ever by thy protection be defend­ed.

The Secret.

WEe offer unto thee, O Lord, the Host of Pacification, and that thou may­est mercifully absolve us from our sins, di­rect our drowsie hearts.

The Post-Communion.

WEe beseech thee, almightie God, that we may have the effect of that safe­ty, the pledge whereof we have received by these Mysteries.

On the sixth Sunday after the Epiphanie.

The Prayer.

GRant, we beseech thee, Almighty God, that alwaies meditating those things which are reasonable, we may both in our words and deeds, doe what is pleasing unto Thee.

The Secret.

LEt this oblation, O God, cleanse and renew, govern and protect us, we beseech thee.

The Post-Communion.

BEing fed, O Lord, with heavenly delights, we beseech thee, that we may alwaies covet those things by which we truly live.

On SEPTUAGESIMA SUNDAY.

The Prayer.

VVEe beseech thee, O Lord, clement­ly to hear the Prayers of thy People, that we, who for our sins are justly afflict­ed, may for the glory of thy Name be mer­cifully delivered,

The Secret.

THou having received our gifts, O Lord, and our prayers, cleanse us with thy heavenly mysteries, and hear us clemently we beseech thee.

The Post-Communion.

BEe thy faithfull, O God, strengthened by thy gifts, that they may without end, knowing, seek, and seeking, know the same.

On SEXAGESIMA SUNDAY.

The Prayer.

O God, who seest we confide not in any of our own Actions, grant us propi­tiously, that against all adversities we may be armed by the protection of the Doctor of the Gentiles.

The Secret.

MAy this sacrifice offered unto thee, O Lord, alwaies revive and protect us.

The Post-Communion.

WEe humbly beseech thee Almighty God, to grant, that those, whom thou doest refresh with thy Sacraments, may gra­ciously serve thee with their good behavi­our.

On QUINQUAGESIMA Sunday.

The Prayer.

O Lord, we beseech thee, hear clement­ly our Prayers, and being loosened from the fetters of our sins, keep us from all adversity.

The Secret.

MAy this oblation, O Lord, we beseech thee, purge away our sins, and sanctifie the bodies and souls of thy subjects, for the celebrating of this sacrifice.

The Post-Communion.

VVEe pray thee, O God Omnipotent, that we, who have received Heaven­ly food, may thereby be guarded from all adversity.

FINIS.
The END Of the FIRST PART.
THE SECOND PART Of t …

THE SECOND PART Of the first TOME.

On the first Sunday in Lent.

The Antiphon. 2 Cor. 6. v. 2, &c.

BEhold now the acceptable time; behold now the dayes of health: in these dayes therefore let us exhibite our selves as the Servants of God, in much patience, in fastings, in watchings, and in unfeig­ned charity.

Vers. To his Angels God hath given charge of thee.

Resp. That in all thy wayes they may keepe thee.

The Prayer.

O God who doest purifie thy Church with an annuall observation of Lent, grant unto thy Family, that what it endeavoureth to obtaine of thee by Fasting, it may finish the same by good workes.

The Illustration.

IF in the holy time of Lent we find not so exact a report between the Epistle, Gospell, and Prayer of the day, as at other times of the yeer, it must be given to the more [Page 2] then ordinary regard had unto the Lenten Fast, which we shall observe all these Prayers make speciall mention of, as if holy Church intended nothing more then a recom­mends of that wholesome Fast unto us; neverthelesse I shall not despaire to find the Epistle and Gospell, even like full-sail'd Vessels falling down this channell of holy abstinence, and directed by the helme of the Prayer, come full fraughted with the same concording Spirits into the Ports of our ever open hearts to Ghostly comforts, which the other seasons of the yeare afford unto us: But before we venture upon a thing so hard, let us facilitate the way, by first cleering the full sense of the Prayer: for when we know what we aske therein, we shall see what relation the Petition hath to the Epistle and Gospell, whence we must draw it out. Observe then first in this Prayer an acknow­ledgement, that Almighty God doth purifie his Church with an annuall observation of Lent; so the end of this Fast is the Churches purification. Next, see how the Prayer begs, that what we endeavour to obtaine by Fasting, we may finish by good workes; so though purification be the end of our Fast, yet the Fast alone is but an endeavour towards that end; and nothing brings us home unto it, unlesse to the endeavouring fast we adde the finishing help of good works: and this with great reason too; for as we are never said to be perfectly purified, untill we can in a chaste body repre­sent a pure Soule to God; so by Fasting alone we onely chastize our bodies, but by good workes the grand affaire is finished, our Soule is made pure, and then the Churches end is accomplisht, then the whole creatures we are, be­come, (as was intended) purified: but least I should be thought to state this sense to my own designe, let us heare Saint Leo in his Homily upon this day (which the Priest reads in his Office) tell us his opinion, wherein consists the perfection of our Lenten Fasts. ‘Not in the sole ab­staining from meat, consisteth the integrity of our Fast, but in the joynt taking away our affections from sinne thus hee;’ and how shall we give better Testimony of [Page 3] our not being sinners, then in doing good works, such as may make us Saints: see here then the Scope of holy Fast is as it were to starve the body, and to feed the Soul; for in vaine this forbears to eat flesh, if that doe not feast upon Spirituall Cates, such as are good works, of Prayer, Almes-deeds and other sorts of vertues, especially recom­mended in this holy time of Lent; nor is it without my­stery the Prayer to day begges, we may finish by good workes, what we indeavour only by Fasting, our annuall puri­fications by this Lenten Abstinence, since though we have the grace to keep the fast exactly in point of dyet, yet in vaine our bodies fast towards purification of the whole creature which we are, unlesse our Soules at the same time feast upon vertues by abandoning all vices: & in this the Prayer to day observes the method of the Epistle; in vaine the Ministers of holy Church receive the grace of God, unlesse they make use of the acceptable time, the dayes of salvation that now are flowing; and this by rendring themselves (with good workes) pleasing to all men, offensive to none; unlesse to their Fast they adde the good works expressed in the Antiphon above, taken out of the same Epistle, and many more, which those few referre unto, from one end of the Epistle to another: nor can we say these are counsels proper for Church-men only, since those the expositours understand by Helpers in the Ministery of God; because the Apostle layes himselfe open to the Corinthians, not only as a Minister of God requiring such perfections, as this Epistle mentions, but as a patterne to the people to imitate; so that all the good workes he tells them, Churchmen should be perfect in, he exhorts lay-men to practise too, as if he would have the sheep equal Saints with their shepheards; and indeed this is no strained sense of mine; for we see holy Church to day exhibits unto us not only Apostoli­call perfection in the Epistle, but even that of Jesus Christ himselfe, the Master of the Apostles, when his forty-dayes Fast is set before our eyes in the Gospell, and not that Fast alone, but withall the addition of his good workes, his [Page 4] Watching, and his praying, his resisting the strongest tempta­tions that the Devill could accost him with: now who that seeth this can say, there wants sufficient Harmony be­tweene the preaching and the Praying part of this dayes service? and that ample, as can be in an abstract of Prayer, exhausting two such large Texts, as are the Epistle and Gospell of the first Sunday in Lent.

The Epistle. 2 ad Cor. 6. v. 1, &c.

1 And we helping doe exhort, that you receive not the grace of God in vaine.

2 For he saith, In time accepted have I heard thee: and in the day of Salvation have I holpen thee. Behold, now is the time acceptable: behold now the day of salvation.

3 To no man giving offence, that our Ministery bee not blamed.

4 But in all things let us exhibite our selves as the Ministers of God, in much patience, in tribulati­on, in ne [...]cssities, in distresses,

5 In Stripes, in Prisons, in Seditions, in Labours, in Watchings, in Fastings,

6 In chastity, in knowledge, in longanimity, in Sweetnesse, in the holy Ghost, in charity not fai­ned,

7 In the word of Truth, in the vertue of God, by the Armour of Iustice on the right hand, and on the left.

[Page 5]

8 By honour and dishonour, by infamy and good fame; as Seducers, and True; as they that are un­known, and knowne.

9 As dying, and behold we live: as chastened, and not killed.

10 As sorrowfull, but alwayes rejoycing: as needy, but inriching many: as having nothing, and pos­sessing all things.

The Explication.

1. THe Apostles, stiling themselvs Helpers in this verse, allude to what was said more plainly in the im­mediate Chapter before, to the Corinthians. v. 19. where they were told Christ, was the true reconciler of the peo­ple to God, and his Apostles had given unto them (by Christ) the Ministery of this reconciliation, the Administra­tion of the Sacraments, whereby we receive the grace of God, and so are reconcil'd to him, principally by himselfe, Secondarily or Ministerially by his Apostles.

And the like is done by their Successours, the Priests of holy Church: to which alludes that saying of the Apo­stle, Coloss. 1. v. 24. That his Ministery and sufferings for the Faith, doth accomplish those things which are wanting of the Passion of Christ; not but that Christ did suffer personally, all he was to suffer, as head of his Church, but that hee was yet to suffer more in his Members, and even their suf­ferings, he esteemed his own, in so much as he gives the Apostle leave to say, his and the other sufferings of Chri­stians are supplies even of what was wanting in Christ his passion, to shew us, how neer and deer our sufferings are to God, while he esteemes them as those of his own sacred Sonne; and as thus by suffering for Justice, all Christians supply what was wanting of Christ his passion; so particu­larly all Priests by their exhortations and administration [Page 6] of the Sacraments are helpers of Christ in the reconciliation of Christians to Almighty God his favour, through the grace of the holy Sacraments dispensed to them by the hands of the Priests, who onely have this prerogative of reconciliation between God and Man, what by their Sa­crifices, what by their exhortations and Sacraments which are dispensed unto us While the Apostle exhorts us not to receive the grace of God in vain, he destroyes the fond do­ctrine of heretikes, who will have grace alone without co­operation on our behalfe to be sufficient; whereas out of this very Text the Catholike Church first teacheth, that that Gods grace offers no violence to our free will, but that it comes so sweet unto us, as it is in our powers to reject or receive it, as we please; and that further we are taught, that by our own free act of cooperation, and this gratuite grace joyned together, we are made gratefull to God, whereas if we have never so much grace given us, unlesse we doe freely cooperate therewith, it is in vaine received, as the Apostle sayes here in plaine termes, whatsoever Heretikes pretend to the contrary, thereby to make a gap open to their lazy liberties, perswading themselves Christ hath already saved them, and that it boots not, what they doe, so they have his grace (or rather Faith alone, with­out his grace) a doctrine diametrically opposite to the genuine sense of the Apostle in this Text: who by grace here understands both the generall benefit of all man­kinds redemption, or reconciliation to God by Christ his passion, and the speciall concourse of holy grace, which Christ hath merited for every particular man, and which God consequently gives to every one, that thereby hee may, (if he will not in vaine receive it) make himselfe an effectuall partaker of the said passion of Christ, by coope­rating therewith towards his own Salvation, whereas o­therwise Christ his passion remaines onely sufficient, but not effectuall or actually efficatious to every particular mans Salvation.

2. This prophesie reports to the second person of the [Page 7] Blessed Trinity, thus speaking to his heavenly Father, Jsaias 49.8. in the accepted time of his Incarnation, and in the saving day of his passion, which wrought Salvation to the whole world: and when the Apostle tells us that now this acceptable time, this day of Salvation is come, he meanes, the whole time afforded man in this world, from the houre of our Saviours Incarnation and passion, to the very latter day of doome, is all and every minute of it so acceptable, so saving, that no man can use any the least instant of it in vaine, if he please to serve himselfe thereof; but may in any time of his whole life (in any instant of that whole time) by a true conversion of his heart to God, and by an aversion of it from sinne, save his soule: though it were huge presumption in any man, that had enough to doe in all his life to overcome his vices, and would be so supine­ly negligent, as never to convert his Soule (and the affe­ctions of his heart) to God, but at some posting minute, when he could no longer injoy the liberty of sinne: note also, though this be the literall sense of Isaias above, yet the mysticall of it is, that holy Lent is singled out as the most acceptable time in all the year to work out our Salvati­on in, because we have then the assistance of the whole Church joyntly prostrate with us in Prayer, Fasting, and Pennance; so in case our own indeavours come short, yet they may now be carryed on, as some men are in crowds, being borne up by others, when they have no footing of their own to carry them along.

3. Here the Apostle seemes to put so much force in the necessity of good life in Christians (such as takes off all note of scandall or offence,) as if all the labour of the Priests were lost, unlesse the people did live according to the do­ctrine of the Church, according to the preaching of the Pastours; for so he concludes, as though their Ministery might be blamed, and questioned whether of God or not, if the people did not live vertuous lives, and without of­fence; because men would be apt to say, they were fine teachers, fine Masters indeed, who breed up such [Page 8] sinfull Scholars, as give offence to others.

4. And lest the people might pretend, it is in vaine for Priests to Preach good life, unlesse they also lead the same, the Apostle both for this reason (and further to let them see, they were seduced, by following such Preachers, as without ordination or Mission tooke upon them that Ministery, and did perhaps speake well, but doe ill them­selves) falls tacitly into an Encomiastick of himselfe, and of all true Ministers of Gods holy word, above what was due to false Ministers, by exhorting the people to such good life, as they might see example of in him, and the rest of the Apostles, and Disciples of Christ: while he saies, let us shew our selves like Ministers of God (instructed, ordained, and sent by him to Preach and lead examples of good life) not obtruded upon the world by man, pre­tending Mission, and ordination, who had none indeed, and therefore could not truly be called the Ministers of God (as onely the Apostles, and their legall successours are) all this he means by those words, let us live as the Ministers of God: then he proceeds to tell the Signes, and the Tokens of such, (or at least the effects commonly fol­lowing all such true calling, ordination or mission) that it renders them capable of much patience, and lest this ver­tue should seeme but narrowly communicated by God to his Apostles, here is an ampliation of it to all Emergen­cies, or occasions, wherein commonly mens patiences are truly tried; that so whiles it is not limited to any one oc­casion or circumstance, but extended to all, it may ap­peare to be a mark, or an effect of a true Minister of God, since it is his gift, whose every work is perfect, and from this very place to the end of this Epistle, the Apostle runs on declaring the marks of a true Minister of God, squaring out the excellency and perfection of an Apostolicall man, and of his life; so that little need more to be said for ex­plaining the verses following: now we know they all drive to this end, and are spoken in this sense, yet now and then, I shall observe in each verse something particular, [Page 9] when the sense is deeper then it may seem to be at first reading.

5. Note in this verse the Apostle exhorts even in per­secutions (such as was expressed above) to use volunta­ry Mortifications, namely, Watching and Fasting, for they are seldom inflicted as punishments of our Persecutors; though even in that sense the hunger of prisons and rest­less nights thereof (caused by the unruly company com­monly in such places) may also have been glanced at as things the Apostle exhorts to bear patiently.

6. Chastity is here of special regard, because we see the Ministers of other Churches profess it is not to be of obligation, nay they wil have it incompatible with humane Nature, and no way possible to be prescribed to Priests, or vowed by them: So by this particular mark of Cha­stity, the Apostle distinguisheth a true Priest from an usur­per of Apostolical Mission; and gives this as an eminent splendour in the Catholick Church, abounding in many thousands of Priests, and Religious persons of both Sexes, vowing, and most of them doubtless (if not all) keeping their Vow exactly. Knowledge or Science is here of special remark too, since it behoves all Priests not onely to know the common Principles of Christian Do­ctrine, but further the genuine sense of holy Scri­ptures, and deepest Mysteries of our Faith; so to en­able them upon all occasions to teach, to preach, and to instruct the ignorant. By Sweetness is here understood Meekness; that since they must meet with all rudeness in nature, and know all the harshness of sinners, they had need of this Vertue to make their Reprehensions (upon occasions) more efficacious, by the mildness and sweetness wherewith they exhort to good, and dehort from evil life.

7. By the Vertue of God is here meant, either the power whereby sometimes they work Miracles, or that fortitude wherewith they run through all difficulties in the pra­ctice of Christian Perfection. By the Armour of Justice [Page 10] on the right hand and on the left, is understood on all occa­sions of prosperity, or adversity; importing right and left, as good and bad to us, that we must stand armed with acts of Vertue, such as may render us just to God, what­ere men may imagine of us.

8. By honor and dishonor, infamy and good fame, under­stand whether we are praised by others, or undervalued; and here the Apostle alludes to his own avoiding vain­glory, when the Lycaonians would have ador'd him as a god for his rare parts: Though we are esteemed Seducers (as in time of persecutions Priests are, and as Christ himself was, who yet could not preach false Doctrine, he being Truth it self) yet we must not (for that) refrain to preach the Word of God. By unknown and known, is meant un­known to the wicked, whilest we are known to God and our own Consciences.

9. As dying (as given over in the opinion of the world for condemned, at the corrupt Tribunals of unjust Judges) and yet alive to God, to his holy Angels, and to all just men, whilest our cause is just; like Chastised and not killed, either imprisoned, and yet not executed for our Faith, or else using voluntary moderate Penance, and yet not such as may shorten our dayes by death, being too violent, as many times those Penances are which men use (without allowance of their Ghostly Fathers) to in­flict upon themselves.

10. As needy, and yet inriching others, temporally poor, and yet giving the riches of Spiritual Instructions and ghostly counsel to our Neighbors; or perhaps the Apo­stle might mean literally, whilest they who had given to them the Oblations of all the Laity in those dayes, yet did not bestow any thing almost upon themselves, but gave it all away to the poor, and so inriched them (sup­plyed at least their Necessities, as S. Paul at Jerusalem was noted to do very notably.) As having nothing (of our own) and yet possessing all things (by the liberality of others) whence our Saviour asked, Did you want any [Page 11] thing, when I sent you to preach to all the world, without a staff, or purse? the one to bear up your weary limbs (which I supported with my grace) the other to buy you victuals (which I inspired good Christians to afford you without your money.)

The Application.

1. SEe the Illustration of the Prayer above, for the general notions of our Christian Duty this Lenten time: but for the particular, see how the Priest is set before our eyes, for us to imitate the many perfections he is bound unto; the whole Epistle being nothing else but an Ennumeration of Priestly Duties: for then (and not before) we may hope to see a Religious Laity, when the Priests of holy Church are the Saints they ought to be, such indeed as they are here pointed out unto us.

2. And lest the people should be lost in so large a field of Vertue as the Priest is bound to walk in, see how the Antiphon before the Prayer culls out the proper Duties of the people during holy Lent: Namely, Patience, Watching, and unseigned Charity; that is to say, Mortifica­tion, Prayer, and Almsdeeds. For therefore Patience is now recommended, because Mortification is intended, which (to avail us) must be born patiently. Therefore we are now to watch, that we may spend more hours then ordinary in our Prayers, rising earlier, and going later to bed in Lent, then at other times. Therefore Alms are accounted unfeigned Charity, because men are ever held to love their Neighbors more then Money, when they do relieve the poor.

3. Thus we see no one good work is perfected alone, without the help and company of others. Let therefore Mortification, Prayer, and Alms, accompany the holy Fast of Lent, so shall it feed, and purifie the feasting souls of fasting bodies.

According as we pray above it may.

The Gospel. Matth. 4. v. 1, &c.

1 Then Jesus was led of the Spirit into the desert, to be tempted of the devil.

2 And when he had fasted forty dayes, and forty nights, afterward he was hungry.

3 And the Tempter approached, and said to him, If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made b [...]ead.

4 Who answered and said, It is written, Not in bread alone doth man live, but in every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God.

5 Then the devil took him up into the holy City, and set him upon the pinacle of the Temple;

6 And said unto him, If thou be the Son of God, cast thy self down, for it is written, That he will give his Angels charge of thee, and in their hands they shall hold thee up, lest perhaps thou knock thy foot against a stone.

7 Jesus saith to him again, It is written, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God.

8 Again the devil took him up into a very high mountain: and he shewed him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them;

9 And said unto him, All these will I give thee, if thou falling down wilt adore me.

10 Then Jesus saith to him, Avount Satan: for it [Page 13] is written, The Lord thy God shalt thou adore, and him onely shalt thou serve.

11 Then the devil left him: and behold Angels came, and ministred to him.

The Explication.

1. THen] alludes to the time of his being by John Ba­ptized, so that immediately after his Baptism he began his forty days Fast, by the conduct of the holy Spirit which had descended on him in the shape of a Dove when he was Baptized, to shew how immediately, and how efficaciously God works in those that (by grace) he doth descend upon. The force of this Spiritual im­pulse is intimated by his being led of the Spirit (drawn as it were by the power thereof) into the desert, where he might hear (without interruption of, noise or company) what God spake to his heart, as we reade Osee cap. 2. v. 14. The name of this Desert was Quarentana, near the River Jordan: But we are here to note, The Holy Ghost did not intend to thrust Christ upon this Temptation (for God is Tempter of no man, Jam. 1. v. 13.) but onely indirect­ly permitted it, to give Christ the honor of foyling the Devil, and to shew the good Spirit was a bane unto the evil one. But we may piously believe, Christ pleased to be tempted after Baptism, to give Christians an example, that we can no sooner receive the grace of God, where­by we are adopted and made his Children, then imme­diately the Devil is upon our backs; as also to shew, the Devil cannot tempt us beyond our power of resistance, if we recur to Prayer, to Fast, to Reading Scriptures, or the like, as Christ did, who made himself our example of these defences; and to declare besides, that those who will become Doctors abroad to others, must first go themselves Scholars into the School of a vertuous Solitude.

[Page 14]2. There is much difference between the forty dayes fast of Moses, of Elias, and this like Fast of our Saviour: for theirs were performed by the help of an extrinsecal as­sisting grace, this by intrinsical, flowing from the Deity. The causes of this Fast were many; As, that thereby he might satisfie for Adams eating the forbidden Apple; That his own humane Soul might be more apt to con­templation by this means; That he might sanctifie the Lenten fast of forty days, which he knew his Apostles would erect and deliver over for the Church to follow until the worlds end, in imitation of this example he had given them. When it is said, That after forty dayes he was hun­gry, this argues not but he might sooner have felt the want of meat, however his divinity supplyed the defect thereof: and when he was sensible of hunger afterwards, it was not that he could no longer fast, but to have the merit of being tempted against his holy purpose, and of resisting that Temptation, for our future instructions in like occasions.

3. The Tempters approaching, argues, he came visibly in the shape of a man, which he had assumed; for Christ had his internals so regulated (as likewise Adam by Ori­ginal Justice had) that he could not be tempted by any inward Suggestion against Reason: nor was Adam (what-ere he might have been) so tempted, but by Eve, and she by a Serpent outwardly appearing. When the Devil said, If thou be the Son of God, it argues he was doubtful of it, for he had heard the voyce from heaven saying, This is my beloved Son, when Christ was Baptized; as also he had heard how John the Baptist preached him to be the Messias, the Son of God; and yet seeing him ap­pear to be a man; and finding he was hungry (as men are) he tempts him to break his fast, by the subtilty of telling him, it would shew him to be the Son of God, if he would turn stone into bread, to satisfie his hunger.

4. Excellent answer, giving no advantage to the ag­gressor, but repelling him rather by his own weapons [Page 15] turned upon him by holy Writ, saying, Man doth not onely live by bread, but by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God, Deut. c. 8. v. 3. and what need he convert the stones to bread, to manifest his power, who with the least word of his mouth could feed the better part of man, his Soul; intimating thereby Prayer and Medita­tion to be as fit a food for the refreshment of a Christian, as his daily bread; the one enabling him to live eternally, the other helping out a momentary breathing onely.

5, 6, 7. The evil Spirit finding Gluttony to be no mo­tive able to prevail with Deity, flies to the medium that had wrought upon himself, the Titillation of Ambition or Vain-glory, when he said he would be like the Highest, fondly thinking what prevailed with him in Heaven, would work upon our Lord on Earth, To be forsooth attended on by holy Angels, though in an act of diabolical presumption, Precipitation of himself from the pinacle of the Temple: Too short a cloak to hide so large a sin as the Revenge thou aymest at beneath it: Thou hadst thy self a Fall from Heaven down to Hell, which thou wouldst now repay, by giving Christ another from off the Temple (where God is adored) down to the ground, where thy High Altar is, when men adore low Creatures of the earth, before their high Creator. This, this, fond Ser­pent, is thine aym, to make thy God lye sprawling on the earth, as thou dost lye in everlasting flames; and this thou wouldst have done before the doors of all the holy Priests whose houses were about the Temple, so to make them scorn and trample ore the God they had adored upon their holy Altars. Alas! how short is thy Serpentine wisdom of his that is eternal? of his that sees thy specious pretexts are all deceits, and tells thee so when he replies; Thou shalt not tempt thy Lord, thy God, Deut. 6.16. How canst thou hope to Tempt hereafter any man to evil under shew of good? this thou hast got, to make poor man thy Ma­ster, by ayming at the Mastery upon thy God. To con­clude, by the Hands of Angels in this Text, is understood [Page 16] their ayd, for Spirits have no hands, nor any other limbs or parts at all.

8, 9, 10. Alas how poor a thing is Avarice to tempt a God withall: say who is able first to give him any thing, and it shall be restored. Rom. 11. v. 35. Thus creatures seeme to uncreate their God in their foolish imaginations, think­ing him to be imperfect as themselves, needy or indigent as they; who yet hath made, and given to the universe a being out of nothing. But for the devill to presume God should adore him too, for that he could not give, this is a fondnesse not to be exprest, as passing all imagination and so was best returned with a scorn, of bidding the fond u­surper know his distance, go (like a Lacquey) at the heeles of his creator; and well he was not yet reduc't to his first principle, to nothing, by an immediate annihilation. It was indeed high time to tame his insolence, when nothing but an homage due to God, an Adoration would suffice him. No, devil, no, maugre thy pride, Thou must a­dor [...] thy Lord thy God, and he alone it is that thou, (and we, and all the world) must serve. His are the Heavens, and the earth is his; and well it is thou art the Lacquey yet of him, thou wouldst have Lorded over if thou couldst. It is his greater glory to force thee to thy duty, maugre thy proud heart, then to deprive himselfe of what is good in thee, (thy being) how bad soever thou art thy selfe, and howso­ver despicablely miserable in that being too.

11. Some doe doubt, how Christ came backe to his de­sert of Quarentana, when the devill was gone, affirming the good Angels carryed him thither, as the bad Angel had brought him thence; but probably himselfe gave his own Divinity leave to doe that office to his body, if yet we may not say it was the effect of his glorified soule and body too, for they were both as glorious then as now.

Sure enough as soon as he was there, the Angels, (as to their Lord and God) came offering their attendance: however, this is for our comfort, that after the devill hath tempted us (if we resist) we may hope, the Angels [Page 17] will come to comfort us, that need it, since they did so to Christ, who stood in no necessity thereof at all.

The Application.

1. WE had the honour to be called into the field to day by the Lieutenant Generall, the Priest of holy Church: but we are led up to the Battaile, by the Captaine Generall himselfe our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath already vanquisht all our enemies, for as he dyed to conquer death, and purchase us eternall life by dying, so by his being tempted, he secur'd us of the victory in our Temptations, if we but resist the Temptor, and (persisting in our holy purposes) Crown the Fast, with our Perseve­rance therein: such as Jesus in his hunger gave us an exam­ple of, although not bound to Fast as we.

2. It is a common practise of the devill when he cannot tempt to open sin, to flatter by pretence of sanctity: and so to draw us into the trap of selfe-conceit, and dange­rous vaine glory; thus he (in vaine) attempted Jesus Christ; thus he deludes the soules that he tempts to sin by telling them they are Predestinated to be sav'd, and can­not finally be damn'd, do what they will; the least humi­lity is remedy to this vaine glorious disease; Thou shalt not tempt thy Lord thy God; (our Saviours way to kill that de­vill of vaine glory) Saint Paul hath such another; Hee that thinks he stands, let him beware he fall not. Religious feare and trembling is the firmest footing to hold us fast upon the highest Pinnacles of Grace.

3. The latter end of all Temptation shewes the Temp­tors aime, the ruine of the tempted soule. This is design­ed under faire pretexts, such as doe tickle natures appetite, Riches, pleasure, honour, and command; but see the choaking Hooke arm'd with alluring baites, behold Idolatry coucht under Gratitude. It seemes a reasonable homage to adore the giver of so great a gift, as all the [Page 18] wealth and pleasure of the world; but 'tis a huge injustice, to receive them from the hands of an usurper, who hath as little power to give, as we to take the stolen gift. And mark how this usurper then pretends to give, when the right Owner takes away, by a command of Abstinence.

Christ came not here to raigne, but to bestow on us a Crown of glory; to rob us then of heaven, the devill prof­fers us the scum thereof, the rubbige swept away from thence, and cast into the common shoare, the sinke of nature, Earth. O how sordid earth appeares, when I behold the beauty of the heavens; thus holy David, thus we ought to say, and more, with Jesus, bid the fiend avant; so shall we by religious adoration of Almighty God accompany'd with holy Poverty this time of Lent, forbear to covet riches (and by them to Idolize unto the devill) adde then these good workes to the Fast they will accomplish, ‘So shall we render our selves, the Purified soules we pray to be by fasting.’

On the second Sunday in Lent:

The Antiphon. 2 Cor. 17. v. 9, &c.

THe vision which thou hast seene, thou shalt tell to none, untill the Sonne of man doe rise from death.

Vers. To Angels God hath, &c.

Resp. That in all thy wayes, &c.

The Prayer.

O God, who doest behold us voyd of all strength, guard us, we beseech thee, exteri­orly and interiorly, that we may be defen­ded from all corporall adversities, and purified, from evill cogitations of our soules.

The Illustration.

THe last Sundayes Prayer laid our Lenten Fast for the chiefe ground of all the Prayers in Lent. This (fixed on that ground) lookes to the end of the aforesaid Fast, our purification of the whole creature which we are; [Page 20] and so confessing here first, that we are void of all strength to guard our selves, we begge of Almighty God a guard both for the exterior and interior man; that thus our bodies be­ing outwardly defended from all corporall adversities (parti­cularly sicknesse, to tempt us from our Fast) our soules may be purified from all inward evills of filthy cogitations; and this with regard to what Saint Leo told us last Sunday, was required for the integrity of a Fast, namely to withdraw our minds from sinne, lest in vaine we did else take meat from our mouths: and hence we shall finde ‘little excuse by what casuists tell us, the end of the precept is no pre­cept to us, though the meanes to that end be of absolute command: for example in this present case,’ they say, tis no breach of our Lenten Fast to commit a sinne in Lent, though we are commanded to use the meanes of fa­sting, to the end we may avoid sinne, and so render our selves the purified creatures, which holy Church intends by this forty dayes Fast to make us: for truly casuists in this may seeme to favour us, but yet upon reflection it is no favour, because sinne being at all times prohibited under strict command, we never sinne mortally, but we breake some precept of Almighty God, greater then this of the Church, by any other kind of mortall sinning, which at all times is forbid us; and then much more strictly, when we are actually under a wholesome cure for sinne, the ho­ly Fast of Lent: so it will not be to render soules scrupu­lous, but religious, to tell them that sinnes are aggravated at least, when committed at that time, we are comman­ded to take Physick for preventing sinne; as now, when holy Church injoynes a Fast expressely for that purpose: But to our maine designe, let us see how this dayes Pray­er suits to the Epistle and Gospell of the day, as well as to the season of Lent; why truly very well to the former, be­cause this Lenten Fasting is one of the Apostolicall precepts mentioned here by Saint Paul to the Thessalonians; and in regard Fasting is one of the best of remedies against that carnall sinne, which this dayes Epistle dehorteth from; as [Page 21] also it is the best step to that walk, recommended to us from vertue to vertue, that we may by abounding more and more therein, please God, by the fulfilling of his holy will, which is (as Saint Paul to day calls it) our Sanctification, and that particularly by the gift of chastity, of purity both in body and soule, which altogether comes home even to the letter, and full sense of this dayes Prayer: nor is the Gospell of the Transfiguration read to day for any other end, then to mind us of being spiritually transfigured from Polluted to Chaste bodies, from Sinful to Sainted Soules; for so shall we appeare to our Saviours eye, with faces shining like the Sunne, and bodies pure as the whitest Snow, as himselfe appeared on Mount-Tabor to his Apostles, and as the ex­positors conceive Moses and Elias did appear so too; thus to shew we cannot by our vertuous lives approach neer to God, without being Transfigured to the world, and made mirrours of admiration to men and Angels, and such indeed ought to be our Lenten Fasters. How exactly then is this dayes Prayer set to the other service of the day, when by saying it in order to performe our Lenten Fasts, it brings forth in us the effect of Sanctification, which the Epistle aimes at, and that of our Transfiguration from Sinners to Saints, which the Gospell points unto.

The Epistle. 1 ad Thes. c. 4. v. 1, &c.

1. For the rest therefore, Brethren, we desire and be­seech you in our Lord Iesus, that as you have re­ceived of us how you ought to walk, and to please God, as also you do walk, that you abound more.

2. For you know what precepts I have given to you by our Lord Iesus.

[Page 22]

3. For this is the will of God, your Sanctification: that you abstaine from Fornication.

4. That every one may know to possesse his vessell in Sanctification and honour.

5. Not in the Passion of lust, as also the Gentiles that know not God.

6. And that no man over-goe, nor circumvent his brother in businesse: because our Lord is revenger of all these things, as we have foretold you, and have testified.

7. For God hath not called us into uncleannesse, but into Sanctification.

The Explication.

1. THe Apostle fitly vseth the word walk insteed of live in this and most places, since it is not a posture sui­table to the present life for Christians to stand still; we re­member our Saviour rebuked those that did it. Matth. 20. v. 6. Saying, why stand ye here the whole day idle? as if to stand still were to be idle and loyter: so the posture of a good Christian is and ought to be walking, moving, going on from vertue to vertue, Psal. 38. untill at last he arrive to the rewarder and source of all vertues, God himselfe: for by bidding us to walk so, as thereby we may please God and abound more and more, we are bid to accumulate vertues up­on vertues, so long as we live in this vicious world; and that we may know how to doe this, the Apostle bids, that we follow his rule for this purpose framed to our hands, as it was to the Thessalonians; since what he writ to them was with intention it should be handed over from age to age, even to us, and to those that should live in the very last of times.

2. His meaning is, that he gave them this rule of perfecti­on [Page 23] by Authority, Commission, or inspiration from our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; and this rule was not to tell them onely what he had observed in our Saviour to this purpose, making himselfe an example of perfection to us all, but also what by inspiration of the holy Ghost himselfe as an Apostle intrusted with the care and charge of soules, had upon occasion found expedient to prescribe unto them: and this Authority, as it was given to the Apostles, so it descendeth from them unto their successors, the Fa­thers and rulers of Soules, especially the governing party of the Church the Pope, and Bishops thereof.

3. By the will of God is not here understood that will which is commonly called the will of his Beneplacitum, or holy pleasure, to doe himselfe what he pleaseth, but the will of his signe, mark or token what he would have us to doe, and that not in generall, for so his will is, we should have perfect and universall Sanctity in all our actions; but in particular, he points out here for us the Sanctification of chastity, (so we may see by all the following verses;) as who should say, God was particularly pleased to point out his Signall will unto us, that the vertue, which is most suitable to his infinite simplicity and purity, (namely cha­stity) should be aimed at by all Christians, that even those who were marryed people should by tempering their car­nall passions and desires, partake in some measure of this divine vertue; and those who were not marryed, should have an expresse prohibition from the foule impurity of Fornication: since it seemes the Apostle forbids it here, not onely under the generall rule, (the prohibition thereof in the commandements,) but with a specially preamble, that he doth by name forbid this sinne, as having it spe­cially declared unto him, that it was the signall will of God, he should doe so.

4. This place is commonly understood as prescribing a rule of moderation to marryed people, that they so use the lawfull bed of pleasure, as they forget not to Sancti­fie themselves even by, and in the use thereof, remem­bring [Page 24] God hath elevated that corporal communication (so much coveted and delighted in by Flesh and Bloud) that he hath raised the wonted civill contract of marriage to be now a more holy thing, even a Sacrament or conduite­pipe of his holy grace into the Soules of such people, as make religious and not lustfull use thereof: for of the lat­ter we see sad examples in the seven husbands of Sara, snatched from her bed, because they marryed her purely for lust, not for any limited or regulated love: and so a­gaine by a pious abstinence upon fasts or feasts, from cor­porall knowledge of each other, specially when marryed Christians receive the Sacrament, they use their vessels in Sanctification of themselves, and honour of God thereby, for reverence to whose blessed Body and holy Sacraments they abstaine from their otherwise lawfull pleasures: yet there is a deeper and more universall application aimed at by the Apostle in this place, even to all Christians whatso­ever married or single; since though to marryed persons their mutually betrothed bodies to one another are their vessels properly here specified, yet to single persons by their vessels, are meant their single bodies, which containe their soules within them, as so many precious liquors in the sight, and to the Palat of Almighty God, who is jea­lous, lest any of that liquour should be drawne out, and given to creatures; that is, lest by following the impulse of sense, they should poure out the affections of their soules upon their own corporall pleasures, or the delight of any other body whatsoever, for pure respect to the creature, and not so stand upon their guard, as not to part with the least drop of their soules affections, either to themselves or any others, which are all due to Almigh­ty God; for this is to possesse each one his owne vessell, as Rom. 6 v. 19. Saint Paul adviseth, and to possesse it in Sancti­fication of himselfe by acts of love to the divine Majesty, and in honour of Almighty God by so doing: and contrary to this counsell doe all those, who make their bodies pos­sesse, that is to say, command their Soules, whereas the [Page 25] soul is to possesse her body in this sense of commanding it, as finally she shall doe in the kingdome of heaven, and as at first Adams soul did, even here on earth.

5. This verse prosecutes the sence of the former, by re­presenting unto us the bestiality it is in Christians to pro­ceed like Gentiles, who are called a people that is no people, because they are more like beasts then men; and such the Apostle accounts Christians, who follow the passions of lust, the full swinge of their carnall desires, without any re­ligious limit thereof, even when carnall pleasure is lawfull; because to doe thus, is as if we knew no God, for whose sake we were to refraine our inordinate appetites, not onely in carnall pleasures, but in those meats, drinkes, or companies that propend us thereunto.

6. In this place the Apostles sense lyes lyable to a very easie mistake, and the words sound, as if he did leap from the Subject of lust, to that of fraud, deceipt or injury, but indeed he prosecutes his former sense in this whole Epistle: So he must here be understood by businesse to forbid Adulte­ry as above he hath forbidden Fornication; not to overgo is here meant literally, forbidding any man to goe over his neighbours marriage bed, and thereby defraud him of his due, which is to have his wife wholly and solely to his own single use; and by businesse is not here understood traf­fique, bargaine, sale, law or the like, but properly that businesse which is betweene man and wife, their mutuall accompanying one another in the Act of wedlock, because our Lord will in a particular way revenge (and commonly he doth it by some curse upon the children of Adulterous parents) this wrong, for as much as it is a speciall abuse to God to violate the Faith of marriage bed, since by the Sa­crament of marriage is represented the union betweene Christ and his spouse the holy Church; and consequently, since for that reason men are bid to love their wives, as Christ doth love his Church, and wives their husbands, as the Church loves Christ, so to violate the signe of this ho­ly union, is to attempt an adultery even betweene Christ [Page 26] and his holy spouse, since they who are disloyall to their marriage bed, can no more be, what they are appointed by God for, representers of Christ his fidelity to holy Church, and of the Churches loyalty to him.

7. See how the Apostle closeth this subject with a ge­nerall addresse to all Christians, that chastity is a vertue they all must practise more or lesse; and since in particu­lar the Gentiles were noted for huge licentiousnesse and li­berty in their lustfull wayes, he requires of Christians a speciall study of the vertue contrary thereunto, namely of purity and chastity, as a distinctive signe from Gentilisme and a peculiar badge of Christianity; whence it is, that as all Gentiles, in the primitive Church (before they were reconciled) had particular instructions to forgoe their for­mer uncleannesse, and were made by Baptisme to renounce the world, the Flesh and the Devill, so we see it is still con­tinued a rule in holy Church, that all who are new con­verted from Infidelity to the true faith of Christ, and all Infants, as soone as they are borne, are by the voices of their Godfathers and Godmothers to make the like renun­ciation, and to enter a solemne Covenant with Almighty God of purity and Sanctification, to shew they renounce the soule feind, their former parent, and adhere to Al­mighty God, the fountaine of Purity and Chastity; and that peculiar vertue of Sanctification is it, the Apostle here sayes all Christians are called unto.

The Application.

1. THe grand designe of finishing by good works the Purification we aime at by this Lenten fast is close­ly carried on to day by the recommended work of chastity, from the very beginning to the end of this Epistle.

2 Now because we are not onely unable of our selves to compasse this vertue, but have further huge interiour and exteriour temptations against it; and are for the most part [Page 27] more propense naturally to the sin of the flesh, then to any other vice whatsoever.

3. And lastly, because the breach of Chastity exposeth us more to corporal adversities, then the violating other v [...]ues do, which violation we are yet often tempted unto, by evil (that is to say, by unclean) cogitations. Therefore as least able of our selves to compass this Vertue of Chastity, necessary for rendring our Fast com­pleat, and our Souls purified thereby, ‘We pray for it most properly as above, much as on S. Josephs day we pray, That what our Pos­sibility cannot obtain (namely Chastity) may be granted us by his Intercession.

The Gospel. Matth. 17. v. 1, &c.

1 And after six dayes Jesus taketh unto him Peter, and James, and John his brother, and bringeth them into a high mountain apart.

2 And he was transfigured before them. And his face did shine as the Sun: and his garments be­came white as snow.

3 And behold there appeared to them Moses and Elias, talking with him.

4 And Peter answering, said to Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here: if thou wilt, let us make here three Tabernales, one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias.

5 And as he was yet speaking, behold a bright cloud overshadowed them: And lo a voyce out of the [Page 28] cloud, saying, This is my well-beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him.

6 And the disciples hearing it, fell upon their face, and were sore afraid.

7 And Jesus came ond touched them: and he said to them, Arise, and fear not.

8 And they lifting up their eyes, saw no body, but onely Jesus.

9 And as they descended from the mount, Jesus commanded them, saying, Tell the vision to no body, till the Son of man be risen from the dead.

The Explieation.

1. IT was six dayes after Christ had told his Apostles and the people, that some of them who were then in his company, should not dye, before they had seen him in his Kingdom: Thus ended the sixteenth Chapter of S. Mat­thew; yet S. Luke recounting the story of Christs Trans­figuration, sayes, it was eight dayes after our Saviour fore­telling his passion, told them, That some there present should see him in his Kingdom before they dyed: here seems a contradiction, where one sayes eight, the other six dayes after: but both are true in their several senses; for S. Luke includes the day in which this was spoken, and that on which Christ was transfigured: S. Matthew speaks onely of the six dayes between, spent by Christ in teaching and preaching, as he went that twenty leagues between Cae­sarea Philippi (the place where he spake this) and Mount Tabor, whither he went to fulfil his saying: So that al­though many conceive diversly in the true sense of what Christ meant by his Kingdom, which some will have to be his Chur [...]h, others his Resurrection, others his Ascension [Page 29] (whereof many then present were witnesses) yet the most probable opinion is, that he meant by his Kingdom, this very mystery of his Transfiguration, wherein he shew­ed the Apostles in a transient passage a glimmering of that permanent glory he was to raign in for all Eternity in his Kingdom of Heaven; for having before declared he was to dye, it was fit he should give them a testimony, he was nevertheless the Ever-living God; and for this purpose he did in this glorious manner appear unto them, so that they seeing him, thought they were in heaven; and consequently, having seen him thus glorious once, could not lose their Faith, but that he would assuredly rise again from death to life, which yet few could give credit unto, when once they see him dead and buried. The reason why he took these three Apostles onely, was to shew, he had special regard to each of them more then ordinary; to Peter, as the head of all the rest; to James, as honored with the Title of our Saviours Brother, for being like him in person, and so left his successor at Jeru­salem, where James was the first Bishop after Christ his death, and first Martyr of the Apostles: to John, as his favourite, being known by the title of that Disciple whom Jesus loved: These three therefore Christ singles out, and carries them into a high Mountain, called Thabor, near to Nazareth, where Christ was bred up, and not far from Capernaum, where he wrought his most Miracles; high, to shew heaven is hugely elevated from earth, and that, as in heaven the glory of God shall be, so in Thabor the glory of Christ was manifested to those, who were (like the Elect, amongst many chosen) singled out for eternal happiness, in the next, and for testimonies here of Christ his Deity, shining through the cloud of his humanity, as the next verse describeth.

2. His Transfiguration consisted not in the change of his humane shape, nor in his giving his body all the gifts of glorified bodies in heaven, impassibility, agility, subtility, clarity, but in shewing to the Apostles the last onely of [Page 30] these gifts, and that so far forth as their weak eyes were capable of, which clarity Christ was fain to suppress, whilest he lived here, that he might be seen and conversed with by all men; for else it was at all times due to him, as all the other gifts of glorified bodies were, by reason of his Divinity united to his humanity. Note, though there be special mention made of a change in his face onely, shining like the Sun, and his garments become white as snow, yet this clarity, or glory was general, over all his blessed body; and as the brightness of the Sun in his face was a type of his Deity, so the whiteness of his garments did re­present the purity of his humanity; and withal it shewed us how the grace and glory of God renders our Souls as white as snow, and by that means transfigures the Saints from their Aethiopian blackness of sin, into so many gar­ments of whitest lillies, as it were, bedecking the body of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

3. These two were summoned as Witnesses to testifie that whatsoever the Law or Prophets said of Christ should be verified, Moses standing for the first, Elias for the se­cond, as also to reward them for their forty days Fast, which each had undergone, the one to be worthy thereby to receive the Laws, the other to ascend the Mount Ho­reb; and farther yet, because he would take away the doubt which people had, that he was Moses or Elias, or some other Prophet: and again, lest Moses should appear to have been injured when Christ did abrogate the anci­ent Law: as also, lest Elias should be valued equal to Al­mighty God in glory, which some conceived of him: fin [...]lly, to shew he had full power of life and death; to call Moses dead thither, and to summon Elias alive from the place where he was kept till his second coming: To both of whom Christ communicated a splendor, some­thing like indeed to that of his own garments white as snow (that so they might be more worthy of the honour done them to confer and talk with him) but far inferior to the whiteness of his own.

[Page 31]4. All Expositors say, this was a speech of a man half beside himself, drunk, as it were, with the present glut of content­ment, and not forecasting future things; besides that it was impertinent to build Tabernacles for those whom he saw in glory, as also it was to fix Christ upon earth, and in Thabor, who came to purchase heaven for all the world by his passion (which by his remaining here had been prevented) and to hope for heaven before himself had laboured to deserve it, or to think eternal Beatitude consisted in the glory of Christs humanity, and not in the beholding of his Deity, which here they did not see.

5. The interposition of this Cloud upon this speech, ar­gues a check given to the speaker thereof, by depriving him of that alluring sight, which he knew not how to make right use of, but not separating them from a due distance both to see and hear, whence they fell (as S. Luke sayes) into a present fear; yet this Cloud was clear, to shew the difference betwixt the Old Law and the New, That being delivered to Moses in a dark cloud, This avow'd to be delivered by Christ, before Moses, Elias, and these three Apostles, in a clear resplendent Cloud; out of which was heard the voyce of God the Father, saying, This is my beloved Son, &c. Some think Moses and Elias were gone, before this voyce was heard, lest the Apostles might doubt, to which of the three it was spoken: but since they were to be both eye and ear-witnesses too, 'tis pro­bable, they might see to whom the address was made, and questionless God did make this testimony such, as could not be lyable to doubt, since he was pleased to have these Witnesses of the thing, as he made them, saying, Hear him, that is, Hear my beloved Son, for from his mouth, not from the mouth of Moses and Elias, shall proceed all Truth and Salvation to Mankind. The reason why this command of hearing him, was not added when he was stiled by the like voyce from heaven, to be Son to the same Father, at his Baptism, was because then he was onely shewed to be [Page 32] the Messias, whom men before conceived the Baptist to have been: But here he is in presence of Moses and Elias preferred in point of Doctrine before them, as if all they had said or done was but to prefigure him, but that what he sayes, reports to none beside himself, as having vigour in it, to make him known to be the Illuminator of all the former Prophets, and so of himself, the true Do­ctor of Nations, and Law-maker thereunto, whence he (for his own sake) is to be heard, others for respect one­ly to him, and there was reason to say, Hear him, that comes to abrogate the Old, and to make a New Law, to dye for the sins of his people, in such excess of ignomi­ny, as he and Moses did but now talk of, to rise from the dead himself, and thereby to impower all men to rise again (after they are dead) to the Judgement Seat, where those, that till then believe it not, shall finde there is a Hell, and those who are believers shall know there is a Purgatory, and a Limbus Patrum, since Moses was from the latter summoned hither to this Mystery of Transfiguration, which was exhibited as an undoubted testimony of the Truths that were preached by him, whom we were then commanded to hear, and consequently to believe.

6. They feared at the shrilness of the voyce, though sweet, at the loss of the sight they had before of Moses and Elias, whom they might suspect were sent away, to fulminate vengeance from God upon the people, who had abused his beloved Son, and hence fearing, they fell upon their faces, to shew, they were themselves ready to adore him.

7. And Jesus pitying the fright they were in, came pre­sently to comfort them, and raise them up again from the posture of their prostration, thereby to shew, we cannot sooner humble our selves to God, then he is ready to raise a comfort in us.

8. The reason why they then see none but Jesus, was, because now all things were given up to his cure, no more rigorous Law was to terrifie the people, the sweet Law [Page 33] of grace was to be their guide, he alone their comfort; so that to him they were to stand firme in all distresses, of him to receive all reliefes, and by him to be brought fi­nally to the eternity of that heavenly glory, which here the Apostles had but a transient glimmering of; thereby to shew this is not a time or place for comforts, but rather for afflictions, and that lest we should be dejected by be­ing alwayes in affliction we may hope for the intervening comfort now and then of mysticall Transfigurations, by which we shall (for a short time) take content in the ser­vice of God, but they passing away againe, are to leave us unto the trials of new afflictions, till by frequent confor­mities of our wills, to the pleasure of Almighty God, we be rewarded with eternall glory, for our patient enduring the many Eclypses we found here of heavenly comforts in our Soules, by the interposition of earthly tribula­tions.

9. By bidding them tell this vision to no body, he forbids their speaking of it not onely to the people, but even to the rest of the Apostles, lest it might trouble them, not to have been present at it; and by his resurrection, all men would be easily made beleeve he was God, who, if they had been told it before, would have doubted thereof, espe­cially when they see him dead and buried: so to speak of this Testimony of his Deity before his resurrection, were labour lost: but by this injoyning silence of his glory, and propalation of his death and passion, Christ gave us an ad­mirable example to conceale our own praises, and to be content with publication of pressures and infirmities, since none can have any infamy so great to him, as was the ig­nominy of the Crosse to Christ, wherein we see he glory­ed, whilest he suppressed the fame of his glory, till he had suffered the ignominy of his most opprobrious death: hence Saint Paul forbids himselfe all other glory, then in that of the Crosse of Christ: a good lesson for all good Christians to learne, and practice to be perfect in.

The Application.

1. SInce there is a day made specially sacred to the My­stery of the Transfiguration, the sixth of August, when that Feast is celebrated, we cannot expect to have this mystery looked on to day so directly, as that the Prayer should litterally relate to it; suffice it then to find it my­stically proper to the Prayer.

2. And thus, it will be proper enough, since we are taught the Transfiguration was at least a transient vision beatificall, such as Saint Peter held to be a kinde of Heaven, where he was content to build a Tabernacle of aboad: and look how unable we are to be chaste, so are we in our selves void of all strength to goe to Heaven; and have need of a world of guards both interior and exterior, to preserve us from the corporall adversities (or sins) that keep us thence, or from the spirituall sins of evill thoughts that shut up Hea­ven Gates against us.

3. To conclude, since nothing makes our way securer in­to Heaven, then to carry a Pure Soule in a Chaste body, (we being taught the cleane of heart, are therefore blessed be­cause they shall see God, for this cause the Gospel of the trans­figuration was very fitly joyned to the Epistle of chastity, be­cause the Chaste Body is that Transient Heaven upon Earth, which is most delightfull to a pure Soule. And as Chastity Transfigures us into a similitude of God, whom we shall then live like unto when we see him, and therefore like unto him because we see him, that we may, (by the vertue of chastity joyned to our holy Fast) be Transfigured into a similitude of his Divine Majesty.

We pray with holy Church as above.

On the third Sunday in Lent:

The Antiphon. Luke 11. v. 27.

A Certaine woman of the multitude, lifting up her voyce said, blessed is the wombe that bare thee, and the Paps that gave thee Suck: But Iesus saith to her, yea rather blessed are they that heare the word of God and keep it.

Vers. To his Angells, &c.

Resp. That in all, &c.

The Prayer.

WE beseech thee Almighty God, looke downe on the desires of thy humble people, and extend the right hand of thy Maje­sty in our defence.

The Illustration.

IF any be to seek here what is meant by the desires, we beseech God to looke downe upon, of his humble people, 'tis but casting back an eye, to what was declared in the first [Page 36] Sundays Prayer of Lent, to be the end of this holy fast; and finding it thereto be our purification, we shal soon conclude that selfe same end is still and ought ever to be our desires all the Lent long: because the continuation of the Fasting Medium, argues our constant desire of arriving at the end, to which it drives, our being Purified by that meanes. So thus we see the Torrent of our holy Fast runs never the lesse slowly on, because it makes not a noyse in our eares, rather it growes the deeper, by how much lesse we heare thereof: for shallow waters are those that tell us of the stones they fall upon, but deep ones silently goe by: nor is the stile of humble people any common place, but hugely proper to this time of Lent, which drawes the whole Christian world upon their knees, and not content to have them low as earth, while they Fasting watch and pray, did in a manner bury them below the earth, when on Ashwednesday, they were all Sprinkled o're with holy Ashes, as if they were not worthy longer to be the upper earth, that had so proudly rebelled against Almighty God, but must lye lower now, and hope by falling downe to rise againe: and truly if we reflect upon the words of this Prayer, they are exact termes of a most humble Soule, who dares not say, she hath a will to fast on still, and to be puri­fied, but onely tels Almighty God, 'tis her desire, and hopes this humble expression will make it be his holy will, she shall obtaine her desires, because his onely looking on it (as she humbly prayes to day, he will) is able to effect it: But lest we forget to shew the Prayer suits as well to the Epistle and Gospell, as to the time of Lent, we must remember no termes could more directly exhaust them both, then what this Prayer is couched in: For how can we be followers else of Almighty God, as Saint Paul exhorts us to be with the Ephesians, unlesse we shew our selves to have learned the lesson of the Son of God without book; Learne of me, that am meeke and humble of heart; which lesson this dayes Prayer repeats, when holy Church cals us the humble people of Almighty God, and meeknesse ever goes with [Page 37] humility hand in hand: so having set our first step right in­to the track of this Epistle, we need not fear the missing of our way; for true humility hath root in love, and will not stumble at an enemy, unlesse it be to fall upon him with a kisse, desiring him to rise from dangers way, and leave us to run his hazard, whose sins are greater then any his can be: say now, beloved, which of you cannot goe on through all the counsels of Saint Paul in this Epistle, when with Christ your charity hath laid you humbly at the feet of your enemies, and made you now offer your selves an oblation to him, that before you hated. Blessed God! how small a Key opens a great doore into devotion, when diligent Soules will once vouchsafe to turn it: I dare say, there is not one syllable in all this whole Epistle, which this Prayer thus applyed unto it, will not correspond withall. And to the Gospell what more suitable, then to beg help of Gods right hand for those humble people in the valleys of the Church, where the devill playes his pranks, as soone as God Almighty turnes his face up to the moun­taines, where his Speculative Saints abide: for thus we see it was literally with those in the vales below, when Christ upon Mount Thabor was Transfigured before Peter, James, and John, as if the devil had spyed his time, when Jesus face was turned up to heaven, and then the feind presumes to en­ter into those below: so to prevent the like being posses­sed in this our valley of misery, we are taught by holy Church to day, to pray that God will looke upon the desires of his humble people, and extend the right hand of his Majesty in our defence: nor is any hand indeed strong enough, to wrest us from the devils clutches, but the right hand of God himselfe.

And thus we see, how rightly understood, the Churches Prayers report to all the other service of the Church.

The Epistle. Ephes. 5. v. 1, &c.

1 Be ye therefore followers of God, as most deere Children.

2 And walk in love, as Christ also loved us, and de­livered himself for us an oblation and host to God in an odour of Sweetnesse.

3 But fornication and all uncleannesse, or avarice, let it not so much as be named among you, as it becommeth Saints.

4 Or filthinesse, or foolish talk, or scurrility being to no purpose: but rather giving of thankes.

5 For understanding know you this, that no fornica­tor, or uncleane, or covetous person (which is the service of Idols) hath inheritance in the King­dome of Christ and of God.

6 Let no man seduce you with vaine words: For, for these things commeth the anger of God upon the Children of diffidence.

7 Become not therefore partakers with them.

8 For you were sometimes darknesse, but now light in our Lord; walk as children of the light.

9 (For the fruit of the light is in all goodnesse, and justice, and verity.)

The Explication.

1. HE had ended the last Chapter before this, in shewing them how mercifully and lovingly God in Christ had forgiven their offences, and so there he bid them likewise forgive each other; whereupon he now pro­ceeds saying, Be therefore followers of God in this example of remitting to each other your offences, as shewing therein you are most deare Children unto God, by letting the world see, you follow his example, and in following it give a testimony to the world, that you are indeed most deere un­to him, whilest he gives you that grace, which above all others makes you deere, namely the grace to imitate and follow him, in a practise so much above flesh and bloud, as it demonstrates, there is more then man in those who can arrive to this perfection, that is, a likenesse unto God himselfe, whose speciall attribute is mercy, as transcending (in our eyes) all the rest of his workes.

2. And since this mercy is radicated in love (for it must needs be love, that produceth this effect) therefore the A­postle prosecutes his exhortation to this mercy, by bidding us, not onely once be mercifull, but walk, (continually persist and live) in acts of the same love, which produce mercy in us; and this continuation of love is shewed to be meant by walking in it, when the next words in this verse import the same, else they would not bid us walk in love, as Christ did, who when once he loved us did love us to the end, as is even here proved, when it is said, he delivered himselfe up for us an oblation and host to God, to shew that as his love continued to his lifes end, so consequently it must continue to eternity, since by his death he gave himselfe (and his affections to us both together) up into the hands of his eternall Father, and in eternity there neither is, nor can be any change: so the Apostle might have added, hee loved us not onely unto the end, but even beyond it, that is to say, without end, since his life did end with an Act of [Page 40] such undoubted love, as never can have end. Blessed God! how this ought to animate us, that we see our selves made capable to imitate Almighty God, though not in his po­wer, nor greatnesse, yet in his humility, meeknesse, and love, whilest his Sacred Son gave us examples thereof, thereby to dignifie us with the title, of not onely his, but even Gods own followers, since by doing what Christ did, who was God, as well as man, we unite, and, as it were, identi­fie our Soules to God, as Christ his humanity was united and made one person with his Sacred Deity; not that our persons can be made one with God, but that our loves may be united to his love by being the same to our neigh­bours, as Christs was to us: and if we will instance in the best example of this imitation, it is when we are content to dye for our neighbors Soules, as Christ did dye for us; for that was indeed an odour of sweetnesse to God, when his onely and beloved Son was Sacrificed unto him; and the like odour of sweetnesse doe the martyrs of holy Church send up to God, when to confirme the Faith they have setled in Christian Soules, they are content to dye examples for them, to doe the like, rather then to desert their Faith.

3. And now the Apostle hath told them, what they most doe to imitate (and thereby to please) God in the highest degree, he proceeds to tell them what they must avoid and flye from, as they would flye from the face of a devill, namely Fornication, &c. which he will not allow so much as to be named, or be in the mouth of a Christian, lest it should be thought to come from his heart, since the mouth speaketh commonly out of the abundance of the hearts affecti­ons, but bids us flye such sins, as it becometh Saints to doe, those who by their Baptisme, vocation, and profession are truly consecrated Saints to God, and therefore must not give the lest suspicion, that they goe retrograde, back to the devill againe, by degenerating from that constant sanctity of heart, which ought to shine in every action, word or thought of a Christian: note we shall explicate Fornication and Ʋncleanesse in the Epistle on the fourteenth [Page 41] Sunday after Pentecost; avarice shall be explicated anon in the fifth verse, of this Epistle, so we now proceed to the fourth verse as it here followes in order.

4. By Filthinesse is here understood obscaenity of words, for uncleannesse is properly that which is obscaenity in deeds or actions; by foolish talk is understood wasting time in any impertinent discourse, that doth not tend to edification of our neighbour, by some report or other to Almighty God but busies the mind in idlenesse, as the foolish virgins were busied, who not so much for doing ill, as for not do­ing well, for fooling away their time, were shut out of hea­ven; so all the discourse may be called foolish, that doth not tend to God more or lesse. By Scurrility is here properly understood rusticity or rudenesse in discourse, not onely where it is wanton or obscene (to which onely sence some men ignorantly apply the word Scurrility) but when it is redundant (nauseating the hearer) unproper to the Sub­ject in hand, and to the company present, or indeed un­mannerly, and so offensive to them, when too too ridicu­lous, as procuring laughter upon any ill chosen Subject, but principally and above all, when it is breaking Jests out of holy Scripture, or the Fathers, or Councels, and so making Sacred things the Subject of an idle end, which is to raise laughter and mirth, from that which should ren­der us most sober and serious, whence is grounded that axiome, it is ill manners (besides that thereof can come no good) to jest and scoffe at Holy Things; and of Scurrility in all these sences as above, the Apostles next sentence is, that it is nothing to the purpose, meaning nothing at all tending to the Salvation of our Soules, which is (and ought to be) alwayes the scope of all our words, of our thoughts and actions: not that by this the Apostle forbids civill mirth, such as relaxeth the fixed sobriety of our minds, meerly for honest recreation sake, for such mirth is lawfull, as of­fending neither God nor Man: but Scurrility is ever to be avoided; and instead of that unlawfull way of mirth in our discourse, the Apostle exhorteth to giving God thanks, [Page 42] that is by praising his goodnesse, shewed either to our selves or others in his marvellous providence over all the world; for this is a scope so ample, as will ever give abun­dant way to discourse, and so laudable, as no man can be offended at it.

5. In this verse the Apostle sums up what he had be­fore forbidden, and tels us that no such persons as these can hope for heaven, his meaning is, by being such, not but that when they leave and repent, they may be saved: but here by the covetous person, he puts us in mind of what he meant in the third verse above by Avarice, namely Jdolatry of the minde, for as much as covetous persons make their money their Idol God: I say Jdolatry of minde, or rather Spirituall Jdolatry, because I would shew how im­pertinently Heretikes translate this place of Scripture, when thereby they understand the prohibition of Images, or pictures in the Churches, which is very far from the sence of this Text, where the Apostle forbids to make Ri­ches our God; for so he means by calling Avarice adoration of Jdols; and such it might be in Catholikes, if they did set up their baggs of gold in Churches, and worship them; but who ever heard, they were so fond, or how can they by worshipping pictures, in memory of the God or Saints they represent, be said to love the pictures, as the covetous man doth his Idoll, his Golden God.

But we are to note here by Avarice annexed to Forni­cation and Ʋncleannesse, the Apostle glaunceth at a huge excesse of lust, such as makes mens mindes long after car­nality, as covetousnesse doth fix them wholly upon hoor­ding up of riches, and as such covetous men care not to cozen others for lucre of sordid gaine, so men wholly ad­dicted to lust, care not to cozen other men of their wives, and engrosse them to their own adulterous ends: and this kind of excesse in lust is properly called Carnall Avarice, because as the covetous man is never satisfied with gaine, so is this lustfull minde never satiated, though the body be rendred even unable to act the desires of a bestiall minde: [Page 43] whence the Apostle properly cals it Spirituall Jdolatry, be­cause such a man is alwayes adoring this Idoll of his lust.

It is a pretty art the Apostle useth in the close of this verse, to put the Kingdome of Christ, and of God together, as one joynt thing; meaning that those who with Christ here are humble, obedient, and holy, shall in heaven be exhalted, rewarded, and glorified with him.

6. The Apostles meaning here is, that whosoever tels you, it is needlesse to avoyd your swing of pleasures in this world, provided you but beleeve, doth seduce and cheat you, and therefore, be not, saith he, carryed away with their vaine words, who would pretend to make you good Chri­stians by Faith alone, though you did not depose, or re­nounce the Sordid Gentilisme of your former corrupted manners, and lives; these are indeed specious, but false allurements, so we must take heed, we be not cheated by them, because for Christians continuing their sinfull cour­ses, by relying onely upon Faith alone, as sufficient to save them; we often see the present effect of Gods anger upon them, by the punishments inflicted either on their persons, or on their Children and Family even in this life, and that is meant by the anger of God here mentio­ned to fall upon the children of diffidence, namely those who are not here confiding in God, that he will accept of our renouncing ill manners for his sake, as well as our infideli­ty; for in the next life there can be no diffidence, when the truth of all things, shall be known to all in generall, and none can doubt, or distrust what they ought to doe, but shall either receive reward or punishment for what they have already done.

7. Here good Christians are forbidden the participation with lewd ones, not in their persons, but in their vices.

8. And that upon no lesse penalty then of falling back into the same darknesse they were in, before they were converted, when Gentilisme or Infidelity did not forbid them such lewd courses, but held them in the darke of be­leeving, there was no sin in liberty of life, or rather in [Page 44] the licentiousnesse thereof; and for this opinions sake, the Apostle calls the men that hold it, darknesse it selfe; and contrary-wise those who depose such errors, and become true beleevers, he cals them light, because they following the light of grace, become light it selfe; as therefore you are light, so walk like children thereof, in the light of ver­tue and sanctity of life.

9. For the fruit of the light is (that is to say, consisteth) in all goodnesse, meaning in benignity and bounty to others, and in justice, giving to each his due, not defrauding, as above the covetous men were said to doe, and in verity is opposite to hypocrisie and lying; that so by these contrary vertues to the vices of Infidels, you may (as by their fruits trees are knowne) be distinguished from children of darknesse, while you bring forth the fruits of light.

The Application.

1. BY the Illustration of this dayes Prayer, we see how the aime of our Purification is prosecuted therein; nor can there be a greater Purifier, then the Fire of perfect Love and Charity, the vertue recommended in the two first verses of this Epistle, as necessary to the accomplish­ment of our Lenten Fast.

2. And because Christian perfection, consists as well in declining evill as in doing good, therefore we are here exhorted to avoid two sorts of evills for the rendering our Holy Fast compleat. The first is the evill of our own Tongues: the next is the evill of lewd Company: both ne­cessary to be avoided for perfecting the worke of Chasti­ty recommended unto us on Sunday last.

3. Now in regard the Fire of Charity must be fetcht as far as Heaven, and handed to us by Almighty God himself, the chief Purifier of our Hearts; and in re­gard these evils (above mentioned) are so weighty, and [Page 45] lie so heavy on us continually, that no humane arm is strong enough to lift them off, and ease us of their bur­then: ‘Therefore we pray as above, to have these things done for us, by extending the Right hand of God, first to give us this Charity, and next to defend us from these Evils, by taking them away from us, that so we may be bright shining purified Souls, as the close of the Epistle exhorts us to be.’

The Gospel. Luk. 11. v. 14, &c.

14 And he was casting out a devil, and that w [...] dumb. And when he had cast out the devil, the dumb spake: and the multitudes marvelled.

15 And certain of them said, In Beelzebub the prince of devils be casteth out devils.

16 And other tempting, asked of him a sign from heaven.

17 But he seeing their cogitations, said to them, Every kingdom divided against it self, shall be made desolate; and house upon house, shall fall.

18 And if Satan also be divided against himself, how shall his kingdom stand? because you say, that in Beelzebub I do cast out devils.

19 And if I in Beelzebub cast out devils: your children, in whom do they cast out? therefore they shall be your judges.

20 But if I in the finger of God do cast out de­vils: [Page 46] surely the Kingdom of God is come upon you.

21 When the strong man armed keepeth his Court: those things are in peace that he possesseth.

22 But if a stronger then he, come upon him, and overcome him, he will take away his whole ar­mour wherein he trusted, and will distribute his spoils.

23 He that is not with me, is against me: and he that gathereth not with me, scattereth.

24 When the unclean Spirit departeth out of a man, he wandereth through places without water, seek­ing rest: and not finding, he saith, I will return into my house whence I departed.

25 And when he is come, he findeth it swept with a besome, and trimmed.

26 Then he goeth and taketh seven other Spirits worse then himself, and entring in, they dwell there.

27 And the last of that man be made worse then the first.

28 And it came to pass when he said these things, a certain woman lifting up her voyce out of the multitude, said,

29 Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the paps that thou didst suck.

30 But he said, Yea rather, Blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it.

The Explieation.

14. NOte, this possessed party was one and the same, of whom S. Matthew speaks, cap. 12. v. 22. that was both blinde and dumb, though S. Luke makes onely mention of his dumbness, which is not to contradict the other Evangelist, unless he had said, he was onely blinde and not dumb: whereas to speak of one effect of his being possessed, and let alone the other, is no contradiction at all, as some would have it to be. Note also, this dumb­ness is not understood to be natural, or rather a defect of Nature from the birth of the party, but onely accidental, and a meer effect of the Devils possessing him with a dumbness, but not any other defect in Nature: for such a dumbness is not cured by casting our a Devil, but by cut­ting out some string, that ties the Tongue up, and gives it not leave to play according to the exigence of speech or else by curing the deafness, if it be from the birth, for all such deafness consequently causeth dumbness, because speech is learnt by hearing the sound others make with speaking, or otherwise; and thus imitating the same mo­tion, which doth beget speech: So this cure was wrought by Christ taking away the impediment, which the Devil had by his power put in the parties speech; and conse­quently that impediment being gone, by casting out the Devil who was cause thereof, the party spake imme­diately, without addition of any other Miracle at all: though what S. Hierome sayes Rhetorically of this passage is not false neither, but a pious ampliation of the Truth, by declaring the consequences of one thing when he said, ‘Three Miracles together are wrought in one person: for the blinde man saw, the dumb man spake, and the possessed had his devil cast out. The close of this verse argues the possessed was not born dumb, for to that cure no devils being cast out was necessary, as we said [Page 48] before; and therefote as soon as he was cast out, the party spake to the admiration of all the people, (who could not then force him to speak) though happily they had heard him do it often, before he was possessed.

15. See the malice of the wicked, to attribute Gods power to the devil, rather then glorifie God, by giving him the due praise of his own wonderful works: And while they tell him, he works in the name and power of Beelzebub, they vilifie him all they can, to shew the little they attribute to his own power, how little they think him God, or of God; since Beelzebub, in the Hebrew Translation, signifies the god of Flies; and they being the most abject and inconsiderable things in nature, there­fore to attribute no more Power to Christ, then to a Fly, is to undervalue him all they can: nor doth it magnifie him, that Beelzebub is here called the Prince of Devils, more then it were to magnifie a man, to call him the Prince of Flyes, unless it be any kinde of honor to have a man called the best of Flyes, as Beelzebub is therefore Prince of those Devils, who rule over that contemptible Creature the Fly: not that the Devil hath any proper dominion over any Creatures, but that the Accaronites, when they were troubled with a Plague of Flyes, erected an Idol, which they called Beelzebub, that is, God of Flyes; and to feed them in this Idolatry, upon such Ado­rations the Devil did many times ease them of these Plagues the Flyes caused amongst them; though in the Greek Beelzebub signifies the god of Muck or Dung: and yet that is not inconsistent with the sense as above; be­cause where Dung is, there are alwayes Flyes; and so the Devil is by this name called both God of Flyes and of Dung too: since the ordure of Sin is far more nasty, then that of any dung can be.

16. This Verse will in effect be explicated on the Seven­teenth Sunday after Pentecost, where the Doctor of the Law tempting our Saviour, asked him, &c. so here needs no more to be said of it, then that it was an impertinent [Page 49] demand to ask a sign of his Deity, after such a Miracle as this.

17. Here he shews them he knew their mindes, by con­founding them in what they thought, although they spake it not, with the applying this Simile unto them that follows: which is as clear, as that Civil Wars destroy a Kingdom, and Faction in particular Families ruines both parties of the Faction, for that is understood by house upon house, family against family.

8. For if I undertake to cast out a devil, in the devils name or power (and so by your consequence am my self a devil) do you not see, it were to make a faction against the devil, who had Seated himself there, from whence I cast him out; and so I should rather make a new, then end the old strife; therefore to end the matter I must use an­other power.

19. By the former Verse he had shewed them, his power was from another source, then from the devil, and con­sequently if they will yet hold that Doctrine, and say that one Devil is cast out by another, he leaves them as men so desperate, that are past all cure of reason; and so to be left unto the guide of that Devil, who had so strangely blinded them. Thus the close of this Verse argues he concluded of them, whom he found so maliciously, so perversly obstinate in an Error: Or if we take it literal­ly, that he casting out devils in the devils name, if their children would undertake to cast out the devil in another name (since he that was God, knew they did it not in Gods Name) he leaves them to be guided by their children, that is, he calls them fools, who would have children for their guides, and especially children of Infidelity, for such were all theirs.

20. By the finger of God, he in this place understands the Spirit or power of God: for so S. Matthew speaks, relating the same story, cap. 12. v. 28. by the Kingdom of God, he means the grace which doth here begin to reign, and shall perfectly rule in Glory, when it hath brought [Page 50] those to Heaven, whom it governed upon Earth. And certainly Grace deserves the Title of the Kingdom of God, when it is manifestly made appear to be destructive to the Kingdom of the Devil, as by overcoming Sin it is, and as here actually it was, by casting out the devil from that place where he had seated himself; for though God be the principal, yet Grace is the instrumental agent in all Sanctity, and works that are above Nature.

21, 22. These two Verses argue from Similitude, very strongly, and yet so clearly, that they need no other Ex­position, then their own words literally understood: one­ly that we note, the Devil was meant by the strong man, his Court was this World, all wholly in his possession by the sin of Adam, and that as fully as a fortified Town is in that Governors hands, against whom none dares lay a Siege, but leave all in peace in and about the Town: not that the children of Adam were in peace by being the Devils Cap­tives, but that no power was such as durst undertake to force them out of Captivity; until that happened which Christ aymed at, namely, that God came, who alone is able to lead Captivity captive, to overthrow the Devil and all his works.

23. By this Verse our Saviour told the Pharisees, they were his enemies, because they took the Devils part against him, or which was all one, because they did not take his part against the Devil; for as in a Town besieged, all that will not (if call'd upon) fight to keep out the E­nemy scaling the Walls, are held as much friends to the Enemy, as if they did actually fight for them: so they, now that Christ came to take this City of the World (these Pharisees) who would not, being called upon by him, fight for him, were esteemed as if they did actually fight against him, since (as God) he was their lawful Com­mander, and might command them to fight for him, by believing in him, as one that had power to quell the Devil.

24. By the unclean Spirit, is here meant the Devil; so [Page 51] called, because he is not onely defiled by the malice of his own rebellious Sin, but is like a Sow, ever wallowing in the mire of all sinful actions, as if his whole delight were to rowl in the filthy soul sink of sin: Christ here alludes to the former casting out this unclean Spirit from the Jews, when God chose that stiff necked people to be his Favorites above all the Nations of the earth: and in the persons of his holy Patriarchs and Prophets, declared he had cast the Devil out of all the Jews, who departing from them, wandereth up and down among the Gentiles, not unfitly called places without water, first as to God, af­fording no drop of penitential Tears to expiate their sins; next as to the Devil, being people he could not rest in, because he had not content in the easie conquest he made of them, who were not worthy to be esteemed the Fa­vorites of God: And therefore the Devil out of pride esteemed them even unworthy to be his accursed lacqueys, and so could not rest in such a conquest, but returned again to that earth, which had at least some wholesome water to compact it into a body of people worthy to be called a Nation, which the Gentiles were unworthy of, while God, angry with the Jews, said by the mouth of David, I will provoke them in a people, which is no Nation, meaning the Gentiles, that destroyed Jerusalem: The Devil therefore cast out of the Jews into the Gentiles, when God made the Jews his chosen people, sayes with himself, he will return again into his house whence he de­parted; for indeed he was master of all mens Souls, till God snatched the Jews out of his hands.

25. The besome that had swept this house, was the Law of Moses, which did indeed purifie the house of clay, the body of the Jews, but brought no Grace into their Souls: So hither the Devil returns again, when he set all those people a murmuring in their way from Egypt to the land of Promise.

26, 27. And remembring he was before cast out, when he had taken but single possession, he now comes armed in [Page 52] with many guurds, brings seven devils more along with him, that is to say, all the devils in Hell, or an indefinite number meant by this definite of seven, for so the malice of the Jews imports, when it grew more inraged against the Son of God, then all the devils of Hell alone could have expressed, had not the more hellish Jew concurred to encrease the same. Blessed God! how truly doth this Verse close, saying, These devils dwell there; since we are told the refractory Jew shall never be dispossessed ab­solutely of this devil, till the day of Judgement, when Jew and Gentile shall both make up one Church of Christ, though but for a little time, yet sufficient to verifie the Oracle of Truth, There shall be one sold, and one shepherd. And thus literally we may expound these three Verses: mystically the recess and access of this foul Fiend is ve­rified, when Baptismal Grace first cast a single devil out of our Souls, guilty onely of single Original sin, and he by our reiterated actual sins, returns again with his in­creased numbers, his sevensold Fiends, the seven deadly Sins, or some such graceless rabble, who made the last of this man worse then the first. God send he dwell not in us till the Day of our private Doom, as certainly he will, unless we cast the waters of Contrition on him, to quench the fire of his Malice both against God and us; and so smoak him out of his Mansion house, by making it a Tem­ple for the God he hates, when it is perfumed with the incense of Devotion, and adorned with all varieties of Vertues.

28, 29. It seems there was a huge energy in Christ his delivering himself upon this subject, when a pious woman ravisht, as it were, with admiration of his Sanctity and solidity of discourse, cryed out, praising and magnifying not onely him, but even the womb that bare him, and the paps that gave him suck, not without special Providence of God, ordaining her speech to the praise of the Mo­ther, not the Father, to shew he had no Father, as he was man.

[Page 53]30. This did not deny, but it was indeed a great blessing for the virgin Mary to have had her Saviour in her wombe, but yet it tels us, both she and others are more blessed to have him in their Souls; and so to make their Soules Mo­thers to the Words-Spirit, or of Spirituall Words, is to be much more honourable then to have the word-flesh in their bodily wombe, or to be the Spirituall Parent of Christ, (bringing forth the fruit of his Gospell) then the corporall (bringing forth his flesh and bloud;) so the word of God is valued above the body of Christ, his Spirit is better then his Flesh. And the reason is, that to bee Mother of God was a grace gratis given, not making grace­full, but to heare, and keep the word of God is an inter­nall grace rendring one acceptable: againe, to be Gods Mo­ther did not suffice to save her; but to heare and keep Gods word doeth: the one proper to her, the other common to all Christians,

The Application.

1. WE heard in the first Sundayes Epistle of Lent the Priests were bound to Preach unto us this holy time, (as in Catholick Countries they do every day) now we are particularly minded of our duty to heare them Preach as a work appertaining to the Integrity of our holy Fast. And lest we should thinke we had comply'd with our obligation in this particular by a bare hearing of Ser­mons in Lent; see our Saviour adds another branch to in­tegrate this duty, namely to keep the word we heare: that is, to conserve it in our hearts by meditating thereupon, and by doing as the Preacher tels us we are bound to do: for those only that so heare, as they also keep this holy word, are they our Saviour, proclaimes to be blessed Soules.

2. Now as this Active word of God cannot lye still in our hearts; so it was fit to day to tell us of casting out a Dumb Devill, thereby to minde us, we are bound to speak forth [Page 54] the praises of Almighty God, this holy Time of Lent, as wel as to heare his sacred word delivered to us.

3. And because we are not silent only out of sloth to speak forth the praises of God, but sometimes out of shame are dumb, and will not speake the guilt of some foule sin that lies upon our soules, (when yet we are bound in confession to discover it) at which time we are truly pos­sessed with a Dumbe Devill (who by the story of this Go­spell is not to be removed but by maine force) therefore the most forcible of other words (that we call divine) and the mighty finger of God himselfe, are said to be the only meanes to cast this devil out: who lest he enter in, to the disturbance of our holy aimes.

We fitly pray as above, to keep him out, and so to be defended from him.

On the fourth Sunday in Lent:

The Antiphon. John 6. v. 3.

IEsus therefore went up to the mountaine, and there he sate with his Disciples.

Vers. To his Angels, &c.

Resp. That in all, &c.

The Prayer.

GRant, we beseech thee Almighty God, that we who through the merit of our own acti­ons are afflicted, by the consolation of thy grace may be comforted.

The Illustration.

SEe how the Lenten Letter of our Holy Fast is silently carryed down the mysticall streame thereof in this present Prayer; for why doe we now afflict our bodies with abstinence, but because we have justly merited that punishment to be inflicted on us, through the merits, or demerits rather of our sinfull actions: more it is to be won­dered, how we dare close this Prayer with a Petition of consolation? how we can hope to be comforted by his holy grace, with whom we are so deeply in disgrace, as to lye actually under the lash of his correction; but here is the difference betweene Almighty God and man, the latter never mixeth favors with his frownes; of the former the royall prophet tels us, that even whilest he is angry, he is mindfull of mercy towards us; so hence it is we begge this consolation of his grace to be our comfort, even while we are under the affliction due to the demerits of our actions: and this with reason, because every action that is absolutely ours is mixt with sin, and so merits punishment: but this o­bedientiall action of our Holy Fast, is rather an act of grace then of nature and thence it is, we presume to begge the comfort of that grace, which doth enable us to this act of pennance: But we have yet a harder taske in hand, what relation is there in this Prayer to the Epistle and Gospel of the day? where is there here a word of Agar and Sarah, Abrah. Jsaac, or Jsmael, Sinai or Sion? where a Syllable [Page 56] of a miracle, of the multiplication of five loaves and two fishes into food sufficient for above five thousand persons? yet these are the Subjects of the Epistle and Gospel, and we must finde report to these, as well as to the time of Lent in the Prayer above, or we are else below our high de­signe of connecting all the parts of this days service each to other: and yet perhaps we are no further from the matter, then he is from twenty several shillings of silver, who hath in his pocket one onely single piece of gold; for as in that is virtually all the silver he desires, so in this golden Prayer, are all the silver Sentences of the Epi­stle and Gospel of this day: The merited affliction we con­fess to lye upon us, as condigne punishment of our acti­ons, exhausts the First: the consolatory Grace we beg to be our comfort, draws out each letter of the last: For what is the Action we merit affliction by, but that of our com­mon Parent contracted by us in the guilt of original Sin? and which makes our Mothers Agars, us all Ishmaels, by our first birth to nature, to this worlds Sinai or Jerusalem: what is Baptism but our second Birth, when holy Church becomes our Mother Sarah, and we her Isaacs, both children of the caelestial Abraham, and heirs to Sion, or the heavens Jerusalem? and what our actual Sin, but a de­generating into our former bondage (in this Prayer called the merited affliction of our sinful actions?) and what re­medy for all this, but the last verse of the Epistle knit­ting up to the Gospel the consolatory grace of redemption, to be our petitioned comfort, as often as we do pennance for our reiterated sins? And see this grace figuratively re­presented by the miracle mentioned in the Gospel; for what better Embleme of the grace we beg then these Two natures of Food to our bodies, Fish and Bread, Types of the Humanity and Divinity of Christ in the blessed Sacra­ment, the very source of all Grace, Comfort, and Con­solation? And why this called the Sunday of Joy, but be­cause God will have us comforted with the memory of a Spi­ritual Feast, in the very midst of our corporal Fast, for [Page 57] in very deed these five thousand people fed better on the feast of Faith, then on that of fish and bread, though they were full of both: and thus we break happily out of the cloud of doubt, into the cleer Sun of certainty, that this Prayer holds (mystically at least) a sweet and pious harmony with the other parts of this days service.

The Epistle, ad Gal. c. 4. v. 22. &c.

22 For it is written, that Abraham had two Sons: one of the bond-woman, and one of the free-wo­man.

23 But he that of the bond woman, was born ac­cording to the flesh: and he that of the free wo­man, by the promise.

24 Which things are said by an Allegory: For these are the two Testaments. The one from mount Sina, gendering unto bondage, which is Agar.

25 (For Sina is a Mountain in Arabia, which hath affinity to that which now is Jerusalem,) and serveth with her children.

26 But that Jerusalem which is above, is free: which is our Mother.

27 For it is written, Rejoyce thou barren that bearest not; break forth and cry, that tra­vailest not: because many are the children of the desolate, more then of her that hath a husband.

28 But we brethren, according to Isaac, are the children of promise.

[Page 58]

29 But as then he that was born according to the Flesh, persecuted him that was after the Spirit: So now also.

30 But what saith the Scripture? Cast out the bond-woman and her son; for the son of the bond-woman shall not be heir with the son of the free-woman.

31 Therefore brethren, we are not the children of the bond-woman, but of the free: by the freedom where­with Christ hath made us free.

The Explication.

22. NOte it was then lawful (beside the wife) to have concubines: so Abraham had for his wife Sara, for his concubine Agar; Sara his wife was a Free-woman, and of her he begat Isaac: Agar his concubine was a Bond-woman, and of her he begat Ishmael.

23. That is to say, Agar the concubine was a young and fruitful woman: so no marvel (though Abraham were an old man) that he gat a childe by the force of nature up­on a young woman, and she fertil too: hence Ishmael is said to have been begotten and born according to the flesh, that is by the due course of nature; but Isaac was not be­gotten, nor born thus, but according to promise, that is miraculously, since God had promised Abraham that in his seed all the nations of the earth shall be Blessed, and so that this seed might be lawful heir to the promised Benedicti­on, it was of necessity, it should be the son of Abrahams wife, not of his concubine; since the concubine was a bond-woman, whose issue could not inherit the Fathers estate; wherefore to make this promise good, God gave power to Sara (a steril and aged woman) to conceive and bring forth a son miraculously; and this son is therefore called [Page 59] the son of the promise, not of nature, the son of grace, not of flesh and blood: and his name was Isaac.

24. Here the Apostle professeth to speak Allegorically, that is, mystically or figuratively, comparing these two women of Abraham to the two Testaments Old and New: by Agar he means the Old, by Sara the New Testament. So when in this verse he say [...], which things are said, he means these things which he spake in the two verses before: and in the following verses we shall finde so much Allegory, as therein use will be made of all the several Senses, which in speech are used: so that upon the literal sense of Agars natural, and Sara's supernatural son, follows the Allegori­cal sense, that these two women signifie the two Testaments: hence follows the Tropological, v. 29. that as then the natural son did persecute the spiritual, so now also: and v. 26. we finde the Anagogical sense, that the Heavenly Ierusalem is the freeborn-woman, and our Mother. This premised we shall better understand what follows: As for the two Testaments, they are so called, because they con­tain the two Pacts or Covenants, which God made at se­veral times with his people: The first with Moses and the children of Israel, which God made by the mediation of an Angel, upon the mount Sinai promis [...]ng him and the people of Israel, that he would give unto them the land of Canaan flowing with milk and honey, whence this is called the land of promise: and the people on the other side promised God, they would upon this consideration keep the Commandments or Law, which he by Moses did deliver to them: The second Pact or Covenant was that which God made with Christ and Christians in Ierusalem and Sion; where God promised to Christians, he would conduct them into the kingdom of Heaven, and make them heirs thereof, whereupon they promised to keep the Commandments delivered to them by Christ himself, and such other precepts, as our Saviour should deliver unto them by the mouth of his Apostles and their Succes­sours: and this Pact was on both sides ratified at the last [Page 60] Supper of our Lord immediately before his passion, as we read in Saint Matthew, Saint Mark, Saint Luke, and Saint Paul. Now the reason why Sinai is said to ingender unto bondage, is because the Law which Moses brought the people from Sinai, was a Law of terrour, punishment, and servitude, as menacing temporal punishments and corporal death to the infringers thereof, and giving one­ly temporal rewards to the observers of it, namely pros­perity and plenty in the land of Canaan; and this Law is therefore represented by Agar the woman of servitude and bondage, whose children could not hope for better condition, then that of their parent Agar. Hence we may figuratively say, that as Abraham, Noah, Moses, and the rest of the Prophets of the old Law were Christians, be­cause they served God filially and freely in hope of Christs coming to redeem them, so all wicked Christians are Jews, serving God onely servilely, that is, for fear of Hell.

25. This vicinity, is of Similitude, not of Site or Place, for between Sinai and Jerusalem lyes a great distance, and that tedious by the interposition of the Idumean Moun­tains; so that this vicinity consists in the sterility of Jeru­salem, producing no fruits of vertue, but the meer cere­monial servitude of the Synagogue, as Sinai was a very barren ground; again as in Sinai this steril law was given, so in Jerusalem it was principally kept, and as Sinai was out of the land of Promise, so this legal or earthly Je­rusalem was out of the Church of Christ Militant and tri­umphant, which is the heavenly Jerusalem: but lastly, (and perhaps most appositely to the Apostles Sense) as the people who received the law in Sinai were Parents to the Jews of Ierusalem, which is a natural vicinity in blood, and consequently begets in the Jews the same dispositions of fear and servitude, as was in their parents, so Ierusa­lem with her children is by the Apostle called a servant here of fear, and not a childe of love.

26. whereas the heavenly Ierusalem the mother of Chri­stians [Page 61] is free, and bringeth forth children of love, not of fear, according to that of the Apostle, &c. Love banish­eth or shutteth fear out of doors, for in heaven there is no fear at all, but a continual and fervent love, which rules in that blessed kingdom. The Etymology of this word Ieru­salem is worthy our remark, not that it is derived as Eras­mus would have it, of Jebus and Salem, by both which names it was formerly called, but rather of the Hebrew Jire, which signifies videbit, or shall see, and of the old name it had Salem, alluding to the mystery which reports unto this change of the name: for example; the passage between Abrabam and Isaac on the mount Sion, when Isaac seeing the fire burn asked his Father Abraham, where the victime was, that should be sacrificed, and Abraham answered, God will see to that, or provide it, whence the mount Sion is called Moria, that is to say visio Dei, the sight of God, as we read Gen. 22. or his provi­sion, for that which shall please his Divine Majesty; and hence the city which was neer this mountain was called Ierusalem, more exactly after the Hebrew written Ierusa­lem, beginning with Iod, then with He, though the other be as usual as this, thorough a common errour in Ortho­graphy: Now hence it is easie to apply the reason, why Heaven is called Ierusalem or Sion since, there God hath provided most abundantly for his own glory, where he hath made a glory, by vertue whereof, all the Saints and An­gels see his most glorious face, and so the Prophets words are verified, saying, in thy light we shall see light, that is, in thy light of glory we shall see thy light of Deity, an inac­cessible, however (by thy mercy) it is become a visible light of comfort to all the blessed court of heaven, whose bliss consisteth in the Majesty and Glory of that blissful Sight, and is therefore called the beatifical Vision, and it is most literally called Ierusalem, because as the old Law was given upon mount Sinai, so the new was given upon Sion, a mount neer to Ierusalem, though figuratively it hath this name, from being the place of blessed vision [Page 62] or provision, as above: It is called Free, for four respects it hath to freedom; First, Civil, which is opposite to slavish, Second, Moral, which is opposite to the servitude of sin, Third Spiritual, which is opposite to temporal or corpo­ral, and so serves in the freedom of the true Spirit, not in the servitude of the binding Letter; Fourth, Heavenly, which is opposite to earthly or transitory: She is called fecund or fertil, because out of steril Souls (bred up in Genti­lism) she bringeth forth fruitful Christians, such as abound in all vertues whatsoever.

27. Whence the next verse bids her rejoyce even for this cause of her fecundity joyned to her freedom: and though Isai. 54. v. 1. bid her rejoyce in her sterility, because out of it (as out of nothing to be expected from her own barren Gentilism) God by his holy Grace brought forth a plen­tiful Issue of the Church of Christ, when the Synagogue of the Jews was antiquated or taken quite away: so though she of her self be steril, yet she is to rejoyce that out of her sterility springs Christianity, as out of barren Sara sprung fruitful Isaac; though she travail not with any Homoge­neal fruit of her own barren womb, yet she is in travail with the Heterogeneal, the spiritual fruit of grace; so her cry is to be of joy, not of sorrow; and why? because many more are the children of the Church, that was de­solate when she did first fructifie, then were those of the Synagogue that had a husband, that was actually and long married unto God, but under the notion of a punisher, rather then of a rewarder; whereas when Christ was e­spoused to this desolate Church of the Gentiles, then God became husband to his Spouse under the notion of a re­deemer, a rewarder, and a Saviour of his people: again, more are the children of the desolate, than of her that hath an husband, might be understood comparatively spoken to the time of the primitive Church, unto that time of the Sy­nagogue, as who should say, God hath more servants in the very first days of the primitive Church, then he had in all the time that the Synagogue of the Jews did last; so [Page 63] fruitfull was the child of the Spirit, so barren that of the letter; so abundant the child of grace, so sparing that of flesh and bloud; the reason was, because Moses being but a man of flesh and blood, was the first-born of the Synagogue, but Christ who was both God and Man, was the first-born of the Church: not that therefore he was not the head and founder thereof, but that in the order of Gods de­cree, the first thought was to serve himselfe of his crea­tures, or people regulated in the old Law by a Synagogue, in the new, by a Church, and so by priority of nature, (as the Schoolemen speake,) the Jdaea's of Synagogue, and Church were first in Gods decree, though there were no priority of time, wherein the Synagogue was existent before Moses the first-borne thereof; nor of the Church before Christ, the first-borne of her: So here we see, it is not inconsistent, that Christ be both the Father and the childe of the Church, the childe, as the first borne of it in the sight of God, the Father, as the first erector of it in the sight of man.

28. And from hence floweth the genuine sence of this next verse, wherein the Apostle doth not onely meane, that we Christians are Brothers to each other, but that we have yet an honour farre transcending this, namely to be even the Brethren of Christ Jesus, so that he is a child, as as well as we are the children of promise, and consequently he and we are brethren, being borne both of one promising parent Almighty God, out of the barren wombe of Sara, he only having this prerogative to be the first-borne of Sara, and so Abrahams heire, but we (as being his brethren,) by vertue of the same promise, are his coheires.

29. This verse alludes to what we read, Gen. 21. v. 8. of the jesting or playing of Jsmael so familiarly with Jsaac at the banquet which Abraham made, when Isaac the younger brother was weaned; that Sara knowing it was her Sonne Jsaac, who must be heir to his Father Abraham, complai­ned to him not onely of the boldnesse of Ismael, and of his sawcy familiarity with Jsaac, (which was a figure of the [Page 64] Jewes mocking of Christ, and of false Churches scoffing at the true one) but also of Agar his Mothers impudence, not to reprehend her Slave-borne Son for his boldnesse with his Free-borne Brother, whereupon Agar and Ismael were turned out of doores by Abraham, as the Synagogue and Jewes were out of Christs Church; for by Son of the flesh is here meant Ismael, and by the Son of the Spirit, the A­postle in this place meanes Israel, as was said before: ad­ding that this quarrel betweene those two brothers conti­nues stil in us, so long as the flesh rebels, against the spirit in man, or so long as false Churches arise, and persecute the true one.

30. Then, (and not tiil then) shall the Son of the Bond-woman be cast out by Christians, as well as the Synagogue was by Christ himselfe, according to Saint Pauls meaning here, when there shall be in the worlds end, but one stock, and one shepheard; though even now we that are children of the true Church must cast out of our communion in spirituals at least, those that are of false Churches, for they cannot with us inherit the kingdome of heaven, what claime soever they lay unto it by feigned Sanctity, or pre­tended legitimacy of birth unto that inheritance.

31. Note though here the Apostle tels us for our com­fo [...]t, that we true Christians (whereby is understood one­ly Catholikes, who are of the true Christian religion,) are Sons of Sara the Free-woman, that is, of the remaining Church of Christ, and not of Agar, the abrogated Syna­gogue of the Jewes, yet withall he mindes, that we have not this Freedome, this honour, by right of inheritance, as from our earthly, or spirituall parents either, but meerly as from the gratuite gift of Jesus Christ; since by his ho­ly grace it is, we are adopted Children of Heaven, and not by our Fathers in nature, or in Spirit, the Priests of the Church; for as the first are no way able to beget us unto God, so the last doe it but instrumentally, as they are Vi­cars of Christ, or dispensers of the mysteries of God, and of his holy grace by meanes of the Sacraments.

The Application.

1. THe Illustration upon this Sundayes Prayer, and the explication upon this Epistle are so full, and so home to the purpose of the Lenton Fast, and to the end thereof (our Purification,) that nothing will remaine now, but to finde what good works now are by this Epistle taught to adde unto the Holy Fast, which is not perfected without them.

2. Now in regard we see this Parabolicall Epistle windes off with an Application to the Catholike Christian, Re­deemed (from the Bondage of the Jewish Synagogue, and from the slavery of sin) by the merits of Christ, and conse­quently giveth us cause of huge comfort for this redemp­tion: therefore we shall do well to joyn an Alacrity of soule unto the Lenten Fast (because God loves a merry giver) as a proper integrative part thereof, especially on this Sunday, which is called the Sunday of joy; and not un­fitly, so when the whole Epistle runs upon the joyful Alle­gory, between the Church Militant, and the Church Tri­umphant, by the abolition of the Jewish Synagogue.

3. And yet because the motive of our joy is ever extrin­secal, coming from Heaven to us, out of the infinite mer­cy of God, and no way proceeding from our selves, whose every action (so far forth as it is our own) is demeri­ting and drawing punishment upon us, for the sin it is in us, unlesse by Gods assisting grace it be made vertuous, therefore we are justly bid in our greatest comforts, to ac­knowledge the punishments we deserve, if God should ever give us our own due, and consequently to mix with our Ioyes, our Tears, or rather never to look for any joy, that we doe not first beg with sorrow for our sins, to the end it may be with us as Holy David said, according to the multi­tude of my griefes, thy consolations have joy'd my soule; whence [Page 66] it is we are taught to mix contrition with Alacrity, this ho­ly time of Lent, to make our Fast compleat.

And that we may do this, we fitly pray (when this is preached to us) as above.

The Gospel. Joh. 6. v. 1, &c.

1 After these things, Iesus went beyond the Sea of Galilee, which is of Tiberias.

2 And a great multitude followed, because they saw the signes, which he did upon those that were sick.

3 Iesus therefore went up into the mountaine, and there he sate with his Disciples.

4 And the Pasche was at hand, the Festivall day of the Iewes.

5 When Iesus therefore had lifted up his eyes, and saw, that a very great multitude cometh to him, he saith to Philip, whence shal we buy bread, that these may eat?

6 And this he said, tempting him. For himselfe knew what he would doe.

7 Philip answered him, two hundred peny-worth of bread is not sufficient for them, that every man may take a little piece.

8 One of his disciples, Andrew the Brother of Simon Peter saith to him.

9 There is a boy here that hath five barley loaves, and [Page 67] two fishes: but what are these among so many?

10 Jesus therefore saith, make the men sit down. And there was much grasse in the place. The men there­fore sat downe, in number about five thousand.

11 Iesus therefore took the Loaves: and when he had given thanks, he distributed to them that sate, in like manner also of the fishes, as much as they would.

12 And after they were filled, he saith to his Dis­ciples, gather the fragments that are remaining, lest they be lost.

13 They gathered therefore, and filled twelve Baskets with fragments of the five barley loaves, which re­mained to them that had eaten.

14 Those men therefore, when they had seen what a signe Iesus had done, said, this is the Prophet in­deed, that is to come into the world.

15 Jesus therefore when he knew, they would come to take him, and make him King, he fled againe in­to the mountaine himselfe alone.

The Explication.

1. AFter these things, that is, immediately after Herod had cut off the Baptists head, and after Christ had cured the Paralytick, of whom the Evangelist makes mention in the two precedent Chapters. Then he passed, &c. but it was about a yeere after, that he did passe this Sea, for Christ did that cure a little before the Paschall time, in the yeer after. So Saint Iohn sayes nothing, what Christ did all this yeer, that intervened between these two mira­cles; but one reason is, he undertakes not to tell all the [Page 68] story of Christ, so much as to supply in many places, what the other Evangelists had not spoken of: though much were done by Christ in that yeer, as namely his calling his twelve Apostles, Luke 6. His Sermon upon the moun­taine recounted by Saint Matthew cap. 5.6. & 7. the missi­on of the Apostles to preach and teach, &c. and though in this story, Saint John repeats cap. 6. what others had said, yet it is because he takes occasion thence, to fall upon the subject of the holy Eucharist, or Sacrament of the Al­tar, wherein he is more copious then ordinary, and where­in the rest were very sparing: He cals one and the same Sea, (which our Saviour passed over) the Sea of Galilee, and the Sea of Tiberias, because it was first called the Galilae­an Sea, as lying upon the confines of Galilee, and afterward the Sea of Tiberias, in regard it was neer the City Tiberias, which Herod built, and called by that name in honour of Tiberius the Roman Emperor, under whom the Jewish Governors did rule, and by whose power they were made.

2. The multitude went footing it after him, as he did on foot goe round about the Townes, that lay neere the Meandrous windings of this Tiberian Sea; and still as hee went, the fame of his conversation and miracles made the company increase, those being carryed on, who fitst set out with him, by the desire they had to enjoy him more, and those that met him with a zeale to see something of that much they had heard of him, who being many in number, could not all goe in boats, as he by boat went from one point of land to another, on the same side of the Country, so that still the same company met him sooner or later, as he stayed by the way doing miracles, while they went about.

3. This Mountain is that which stood in the desert neer Bethsaida, not far from the Tiberian Sea, to which place he went with designe, because resolving to feed the people (as after he did) and being in a desert where no provision was neer, their refection should be the more miraculous: and yet by this text it seems Christ and his [Page 69] Disciples were gotten up to this Mountain, before the fol­lowing multitude could overtake them, when in the inte­rim, he set with his disciples, teaching them in his accusto­med manner.

4. What is to be said of this Paschal Feast, will be pro­per in the Lenten Tome, when that comes out: for I re­fer it thither.

5. St. John according to his wonted custom omits what St. Luke hath more in relation of this story, namely that Christ, after he had lifted up his eyes and saw a great multi­tude of people, said, I have compassion on this people, because he remembred what David had foretold, was his charge, Psalm 9. verse 14. The poor man is left unto Thee, and thou wilt be a help to the fatherless: O! how many eyes do we lift up to the Potentates of this world? how few do we cast down upon the poor? but Iesus remembers his affe­ction to us, how negligent soever we are of our duty to him; he looks upon the poor with eyes of mercy, of pit­ty, of compassion, and therefore sayes immediately to Philip, whence shall we buy bread, that these may eat? where we are to observe the onely efficacious way to relieve the poor is to consult their exigencies with the pitiful, as it seems St. Philip was, of whom for that special reason Christ asks this question, rather then of the other Apo­stles; again we must note, Christ was sollicitous to buy corporal bread for those that out of zeal had followed him to feed upon the spiritual Doctrine, or bread of his sacred Word.

6. Christ is here said to tempt or try Philip, because it is very fit men should first see their wants can be supplied by none, but God himself; and this appeared by Philip a [...]king all the rest, what store of victuals they had among them; whence it was cleer there could be no hope of supply from humane store in that place, unless God shew­ed a miracle, as indeed he intended to do. So thus Christ tempted man to shew himself God, by doing that which was above mans power to effect, or to hope for indeed; [Page 70] again he tempted an Apostle to declare those are the men who by office are to have care of all the poor throughout the world, for their recommending mouthes must be (when all is done) the poor mens purses.

7. But see Philips answer to this Temptation: he one­ly told what slender store of money they had in all their company, but two hundred pence, and the bread which that could buy, would not be for each mouth there one morsel: so he despaired of their being fed upon that slen­der stock of money; but in this account the Apostle was out, the purse of providence was full, though theirs of maintenance were empty; and the more Philip proceeds like man, the more we see Christ appears like God.

8. 9. See how St. Andrew (neerer allyed to Faith by his brother Peter) renowned for that vertue more then Philip, was, findes out a boy with five loaves and two fishes at least; but checks himself for the fondness of his first flash of hope, that this could be enough, by adding, what is this amongst so many? yet still divine providence guids the process of this humane action, for by how much the more they all despair, by so much the miracle is still the great­er; and that Christ had no ambition in this action is evi­dent, because he rather chose to let creatures share with him in contributing somthing at least to his miracle, then that he would Creatour-like, do it all himself out of no­thing; so for this reason he permits those inconsiderable numbers of fishes and of loaves, to enter into the reliefe of that prodigious multitude, he satisfied therewith.

10. This verse is onely narrative, that the five thousand were by Christ his command placed most probably as St. Mark tells us the story in companies, according to the custom at great dinners, men by men, and women apart with their children in their laps, both for modesty sake, and for the more easie distribution of each persons pro­portion.

11. Hence we learn while, Jesus gives thanks, the laudable custome of saying grace before and after meales, to shew [Page 71] all our sustenance, is Gods speciall blessing upon us; but we are here to note Saint Matth. ca. 14. Sayes in this story, Christ looking up to Heaven Blessed, brake, and gave the Loaves to his Disciples, which they afterwards distributed to the people set round about on the ground: the like saith St. Mark cap. 6. v. 41. he blessed and break the bread: so hath St. Luke cap. 9. v. 36. all which is alledged to shew, how ill the hereticks decline the usual custom of Christ, who ever blessed bread, and lest they should be convinced, that this blessing of bread at any time was previous to his consecrating of it, into his blessed body, they always translate Blessing for Thanksgiving; whereas to bless God, is indeed a thanksgiving to him, for the blessings we re­ceive from him; but yet blessing bread and meat is another thing, which Hereticks will never yield unto, for the rea­sons above. It remains here to reconcile St. Matthew and St. Iohn upon this place, the former saying, Mat. c. 14. v. 19. Christ gave the bread and fishes to his disciples to distribute; The latter, Ioh. c. 6. v. 11. that he gave it to the people himself, whereas both being verifiable in a right sense, there can be no contradiction, for what the Disciples di­stributed to the people, Christ gave them, by the media­tion of his Disciples hands; and indeed it is more likely the Disciples did distribute the gift, because thus, it was sooner distributed by many hands to so many people. We will not stand here to discuss, how this bread was multi­plyed, whether by creating new corn, or extending that little to infinite parts, certain it is which way soever we grant it done, the bread given was most substantial, and gave as wholesom nourishment, as it did abundant satura­tion to the hungry stomacks that did eat it; for the works of God are perfect, and morally hence we learn, what we give to the poor, doth increase (not any way diminish) our wealth, since after all men were full, there remained of five loaves twelve baskets of surplus more then all could eat.

12. 13. These two Verses afford us this Doctrine, that [Page 72] the poor man is the richest rewarder of any curtesie in the world: lo here, how twelve baskets of gratitude are re­turned for five little loaves of bread onely. So this boy that had given little, received much, as a testimony that God never asks us for any thing, that himself hath need of it, but because he knows we have huge necessity of his infinite Blessings, for the trifles he asks at our hands, with no other end, then to put them out for our emolument, a hundred fold over and over, above what that is worth, we give him; nor is it void of mystery, that being there were twelve Apostles, each should receive his multiplyed share in the distribution he made, to shew, that no Minister of God can in vain labour in his cause, since even Iudas whom Christ knew then to be hollow-hearted, was not ex­cepted from the fruit of his labours too, because they fructifie from their root, Almighty God, not from the branch they grow upon.

14. By the Prophet they mean the Messias, of whom they expected wonders, and seeing these, they concluded Christ was he. See the difference between these devout people and the proud Pharisees; these ask signes upon signes, and when they see more, then they can in reason ask for, yet they believe none at all to be the work of God; for indeed the signs which they demanded were cu­riosities, meer Castles in the air; but here are people, without asking can observe a signe given of Christs omni­potency, bestowed not in vain, but in a case of necessity upon the poor, and seeing but this one signe, they rest satisfied, and went away praising God for the wonderful works of his sacred Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ.

15. This intention which Jesus saw in these people of seizing on him to make him king, he did also see, was out of a Judaical Interest, that he might make them rich and great, for they served God in their way with regard to humane and temporal blessings, and as much for that rea­son as for his own disdain of humane honours, he fled from these promotions, that is, he slipt aside from the people, [Page 73] who were going to the Towns from whence they came, when first they did follow him.

The Application.

1. AS the Expositours of the Holy Text do interpret this, feeding many thousand people in the desert Mountain with five loaves of Bread and two Fishes onely, to be a mystery of the Blessed Sacrament, so the Holy Church having carried us now up to the high Mountain of corporal abstinence, which we have been climbing these three weeks together, following her Preachers daily, as these people did our Saviour, gives us this present Gospel as a spiritual Banquet to refresh us after a tedious journey; to shew us that the end of our corporal Fast, is to make us worthy of a spiritual Feast, which is this day bestowed upon us in this mystery of the Blessed Sacra­ment. And hence we call this the Sunday of Ioy.

2. And because this is the last Sunday of Lent which carries us down the full Tyde of our Holy Fast (the next two Sundays bringing in a new stream upon us of our Sa­viours Passion) therefore (having it under Precept to re­ceive once a year at least, and that about Easter) we shall now do well to look upon this Gospel as on the best In­structions for our complying with that holy Precept; de­viding our selves into our several Parishes, and repairing each to our own Pastours for performing this Precept, as these people were divided into several ranks, and each division served by the Apostle our Saviour appointed them, every Parish hath by a proper Pastor distributed un­to her Parishioners the Holy Communion at or about the Feast of our Saviours Resurrection. Hence we are taught to add unto our Lenten Fast the vertue of Decency or Order in our religious Duties and Devotions, each one going to this commanded Communion in such sort and order, as is by Holy Church appointed.

[Page 74]3. Lastly because we see twelve Baskets of fragments left, and carried away (after this refection given unto the people) out of that little store of fishes and bread, we are minded thereby to carry with us from the Com­munion-Table, where we are fed with the Banquet of the two Natures in Jesus Christ, his sacred Deity, and his Bles­sed Humanity (if not all the twelve Fruits of the Holy Ghost as the abundant effects of this heavenly Feast) at least the Fruit of Joy which is proper to this Communion, in regard it is a Banquet mercifully bestowed upon us, whose guilty consciences tell us we deserve a famine in pu­nishment of our sins, rather then such a Feast as joys our hungry souls. And as by this we see a joyful Communion is an accomplishment of our Lenten Fast; so before that Communion we are fitly taught to premise such a Prayer, as may first strike into us an act of Contrition, and then compleat our Ioy.

Say then the Prayer above, and see if it be not most propper to this purpose. And say it al­so to force out of us further yet the vertue of Gratitude, such as these people shewed to Jesus, when they thought to make him presently their King. O let us make him the perfect Commander of our hearts-affections he will not fly from that Soveraignty; be­cause he doth affect it.

On Passion Sunday in Lent:

The Antiphon. John 8. v. 56.

YOur Father Abraham rejoyced, that he might see the day, he did see it, and was glad.

Vers. Deliver me O Lord, from the evil man.

Resp.. From the wicked man deliver me.

The Prayer.

VVE beseech thee, Almighty God, propiti­ously behold thy Family, that thou gi­ving we may be governed in body, and thou re­serving, we may be preserved in soul.

The Illustration.

IUst as your ebbing waters meet yong floods, so doth the Edde stream of Lenten fast fall to the banks to day, and leaves the Channel for the Churches Prayers to bring the red Sea of the Passion in upon us; whence we cal this Passion Sunday. Yes, yes, beloved, This is very true, and yet I do believe few have observed this to be so. God grant, that all may see it, when 'tis made appear out of the Prayer [Page 76] above: which I confess was to me as hard, as if I had been forc't to pick a lock, whereof the proper key was lost: and truly where to finde a mention of the Passion in a proper term, in all this Prayer I know not; but yet this help remains, a common key will do as well, when pro­per keys are missing. Take therefore the propitious look of God upon us which to day we beg, and then believe the door is open to our Saviours Passion; for what is that? but a propitiation for our sins? which we implore, when we beseech Almighty God to look propitiously upon his Family; and though we use this phrase at other times, as well as now, yet that forbids not a common key to open a private door, nay rather this is indeed the particular key unto the Passion, and made common upon all other occasions, be­cause that sacred Sea flows over all the other works, and mercies of Almighty God, gives force and value to all our actions, and so is here properly applyed, however it hath become a common stile in all our Prayers. Now by this key we shall open all the doors of this days Epistle and Gospel, for why is Christ his blood a more powerful Sacrifice then that of Oxen, Goats, and Heyfers in the old Law, as this Epistle tells us? but because theirs availed onely to a nominal purity, This to a real propitiation for all our sins, that onely leads us into the Tabernacle of the Arke, this into the Tabernacle of glory: to conclude, this propitious look we begge to day unlocks the Cabinet of the Gospel also, and leads us (after a long contest between Je­sus and the Jewes, whether he or they were devils, whether he or Abraham were the greater person,) unto the very first en­trance into his Sacred Passion; where we should finde them stoning him to death, but that he miraculously pre­serves himselfe for a more ignominious Sacrifice upon the Altar of the holy Crosse; for whilest Jesus thus expostu­lated with the Jewes, certainly he did looke propitiously upon the Gentiles, in whose behalfe hee so much exasperated the Jewes, as they menaced his death, And this may suffice to bring our new floud in. [Page 77] See now how the Lenten edde meetes the Passion Tyde, in a way as strang as true, while we are bid begge our sparing meales out of Gods ample giving hand, and the preservation of our Soules, out of his reserving from us; whereas fasting requires a hand which will take away ra­ther then give food to the body, and our soules preservation depends upon Gods ever giving hand, his adding more and more to his former graces bestowed on us; all this is true in one sence, and so is the contrary in another; for we begge in this Prayer a rule, and government of our bodies, and that according to the time of Fast, whence it follows, our meat should be now given us with the same regulating hand of God, that knowes best, how to proportion food fit for a Fast, which we doe not know, nor doe we aske abso­lutely the full-giving hand of God, to be extended to us; but that which may so give, as to reserve withal; and hence we pray, that thou giving us little food for our bodies, they may be wel governed, and thou reserving the former plenty we may enjoy at other times, our Soules may be preserved from the guilt of those past excesses, and so prepared, as vessels empty of worldly trumpery, to be the more capable of those heavenly treasures, that are Sayling towards us, upon the red Sea of thy bitter Death and Passion (O Bles­sed Saviour) now flowing in upon us.

The Epistle Heb. 9. v. 11, &c.

11 But Christ assisting an High Priest of the good things to come, by a more ample and more perfect Tabernacle, not made with hand, that is, not of this creation.

12 Neither by the blood of Goats, or of Calves, but by [Page 78] his own blood entred once into the Holies, eternall redemption being found.

13 For if the blood of Goats and of Oxen, and the ashes of an Heifer being sprinkled, sanctifieth the polluted, to the cleansing of the flesh.

14 How much more hath the blood of Christ, who by the Holy Ghost, offered himselfe unspotted unto God, cleansed your consciences from dead workes, to serve the living God.

15 And therefore he is the Mediator of the New Te­stament; that death being a mean, unto the redemp­tion of prevarications, which were under the for­mer Testament, they that are called may receive the promise of the Eternall Inheritance.

The Explication.

11, 12. HItherto the Apostle in this Chapter had described the manner of the High Priests officiating in the old Law, as also he described the (Exod. c. 25. c. 26.) Tabernacle, wherein were placed the Candle­sticks, the Table, and the Bread of proposition, and this Tabernacle was called Sanctum, The Holy; but behinde a Curtaine, at the back of this Sanctum, there was yet pla­ced another Tabernacle, which was called Sanctum San­ctorum, or the Ho [...]y of Holies, unto which none but the High Priest could goe, who there was to offer Sacrifice, while the people remained all without, praying for them­selves, as the Priest did for them all; and here stood a golden Thurible, the Arke of the Testament, all guilded over, wherein was a golden Shrine, which had in it the [Page 79] Manna, the two Tables of the Law, and the Cherubins of Glory, above this, overshadowing the propitiatory: and the Apostle told them, this way of Sacrificing should last, till the time of correction, that is, untill the first comming of Christ into this world, who should correct this manner of proceeding, and take away those legall rites and ceremo­nies, by putting in their place a spiritual Sacrifice, and worshipping of God: not that it is to be understood, the old being corrected should stand, but be abrogated by com­mand of Christ: as we say, ill manners are corrected in youth, not by remaining in the young man, but by being taken away by good behavior, and by vertue correcting his former vices; so the Apostle having told the Hebrewes thus much of the old way of Sacrificing, begins in this verse to shew, how Christ assisting, (taking upon him the office of High Priest of the new law, and of the good things to come) thereby distinguished the fruits of his Sacrifice from those of the High Priest in the old Law, who by assisting, (officiating at the Tabernacle) obtained onely present and temporall benefits, but Christ was an High Priest, ob­taining the good things to come, Spirituall and Heavenly things, as here remission of sins, graces and vertues, and in the next world glory, blisse, and everlasting life: and this by entering (to keep the Analogy between the old way of officiating and the new) first a more ample and perfect Ta­bernacle, that is, (as some say) by his Divinity entering our humanity (as others,) by his entering his Virgin Mothers wombe, but the most genuine sence is, by his entering in­to his Church Militant, & becoming the first member of it, as it was framed in the Idaea of his Heavenly Father: For so it was not a work of humane hands, of flesh and blood, or of this creation, (of creatures making) but was indeed the Tabernacle of God, the first Sanctum (Holy) through which he was to passe by the vale of the Crosse, into the second Tabernacle, Sancta Sanctorum (the holy of Holies) his Church triumphant, the Kingdome of Heaven; nor was it necessary for Christ to prepare his way from his outward Tabernacle [Page 80] his Church Militant, to his inward, his Church triumphant. by the bloud of Goates, for his own sins, (since he had none) and the blood of a Calfe, for the sins of the people, as in the old Law the High Priests did once a yeare, that by Sprink­ling the Sancta Sanctorum with this blood, they might ren­der God more propitious to themselves and the people; no, he shed once (for all mankinde) his own most sacred bloud, and dying on the Crosse, he entered the holy of holies, the kingdome of heaven, whereby he found for us eternal re­demption, so copious an one indeed, as needed not be re­peated by his dying any more for us then once, though in the old Law, the bloody Sacrifice of the High Priests were annuall, because the power of that bloud they shed, was weak, and could not plead for long mercy, whereas Christs blood prevaileth for eternall, and that by being shed but once.

13. It was the ceremony of the old Law, Num. 19. first to shed the blood of Goats, Oxen, and Heifers, and then burning the Beasts, to keep the ashes, and putting them into living (so they called fountaine) water, and Sprink­ling the people with them, to declare they should, by that aspersion (after Sun-set, not before) be reputed sanctifyed, (corporally cleane,) and be admitted into the company of the faithfull, as formerly, which was a figure of the blood of Christ issuing out of his earthly body, to be a reall pur­gation of sin out of our Souls, and not onely of our cor­poral impurity; it was also the ground, whence holy Church useth aspersion with holy water, wherin is mixed Salt insteed of those burnt-ashes. Note it is well said here, this ceremony was but to the cleansing of the fl [...]sh; for it on­ly did declare their bodies, who were thus sprinkled should be esteemed cleane and pure, though before polluted by the touch of a dead carcasse, a leper, or otherwise; and this cleansing was then called sanctifying, as in this text it is.

14. It is indeed great reason the blood of Christ, who was God as well as man, inspired by the instinct of his own Deity, and by the speciall instigation of the Holy Ghost, to [Page 81] offer up his life, as an unspotted Sacrifice to God the Fa­ther for our sins, should have much more force to purge our Soules from sins, that is from dead works, then the blood of beasts had to cleanse mens bodies; and Sin is not unfitly cal­led a dead work, because it not onely defileth our Soule worse then the touch of a dead carcasse did their bodies of the old Law, but even kils them too; and yet by the blood of Christ, they are both purged and revived so, as to be able to waite upon the living God, before whom no dead Soul, that is to say, no Soule in deadly Sin, can give any atten­dance at all, it being unfit that the Fountaine of life should be attended on by the ougly countenance of death.

15. He is therefore truly the Mediator, because he did partake of the nature of both extreames, that is, of God offended, and of man offending, and so death being a mean, which is to say, man dying in Christ, God was satisfied, not onely for the Sins of those, who live under the Law of grace, but as is specially noted here in this verse, for the Sins of those under the former Law of Moses, which was the former Testament here specified, and of those also under the Law of nature, (quoniam copiosa erat apud eum redemp­tio, because redemption with him is plentifull,) and since he took humane nature, it was not out of the Spheare of his activity to satisfie for all mankind, to whom that nature is common; by those called: are understood here the elected, for those onely are effectually called, to the participation of the promise of eternal inheritance, of being eternally heirs of God and coheires of Christ; and this inheritance is called a promise, because it was the pact of God the Father, with his Sacred Son, that if he would once dye to satisfie di­vine justice for mans Sins, those whom he should call, that is, effectually single out, or elect for eternall salvation should receive the same by vertue of promise from God the Father, to his Sacred Sonne, whence their salvation is cal­led the promise of eternal inheritance; and in this regard Saint Paul speaking of himselfe, as of one thus effectually called [Page 82] or elected, said, that he having done what was required of him, had reposed for him in heaven a Crown of Justice, not as due to his work, but as due to the promises, God the Father in Pauls behalfe, made to his Sacred Son our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; and the like promise, we account is made in the behalfe of all those, whom Christ hath e­lected to his eternal inheritance; not that it is a thing, man can claime of God in respect of his own merits, but in re­spect of the merits of Christ, elevating mans workes to a height of value, more then in themselves they have, or can have; or to speake more plainly, not that man workes his own Salvation by his owne power, but that God workes that in man, which man alone cannot work in himselfe; and which yet by cooperation with Gods holy Grace, he may claime, not as absolutely due to him, but as due to Christ working in him.

The Application.

1. WHilest St. Paul brings us in the very front of this Epistle, our Blessed Saviour himselfe, the High Priest officiating to day, no marvell that the Church erects the Altar of the bloody Crosse for Christ to celebrate upon, and this Passion Sunday, when the ensigne of the Pas­sion is display'd alone, the holy, and the bloody Crosse of Christ.

2. As little marvel 'tis we are to day depriv'd of all the suffrages of Saints in Publick Office of the Priest, such as we formerly made open intercession to, beseeching their assistance in the close of Lawds, and Even-song; because we now are to suppose that time is flowing when there were no Saints at all, (nor any Angels able to relieve us) since we see the Saint of Saints, the Son of God begins to suffer, more, decreed to dye: hence are the usuall Orna­ments removed to day, the Churches left with naked wals in Catholike Countries, where Rights and Ceremonies are [Page 83] observed, the Pictures of the Saints pull'd downe, and nothing left us, but the bloody Crosse, to minde us, that Almighty God nev'r look't propitiously on us, but when he frown'd upon his Sacred Son and made his Passion our Propitiation.

3: Say then beloved, what's our duty now? is it to wave the Holy Fast or no? is it to seek for dispensations, by corrupting our Physitians, by deluding Ghostly fathers, by flattering (indeed by cheating) of our selves under pre­text of sicknesse or infirmity? fie no, where these are re­all, there's no Fast commanded, where they are not, dispensation's Null, because the Fast obligeth maugre di­spensation. Cease then O Christians, cease to pamper sinners, while God suffers for our sinnes; looke for no fa­vor but from Christ himselfe, take no reliefe, but what his sparing hand gives to your bodies now, reserving greater graces for your soules, as in the Illustration we have heard. Adde rather frequent Tears unto your, Fast, for the accom­plishment thereof, adde your Compassion to our Saviours Passion, because there is no company acceptable to our bleeding Christ, but a weeping Christian.

Thus may we hope for the Propiti­ous look we begge to day, when he beholds us the relenting, the resigned soules we ought to be, whilest holy Church prayes as above.

The Gospell, Io. 8. v. 46, &c.

46 Which of you shall argue me of sinne? If I say the veritie: why do you not beleeve me?

47 He that is of God, heareth the words of God. [Page 84] Therefore you heare not, because you are not of God.

48 The Iewes therefore answered, and said to him, do not we say well, that thou art a Samaritan, and hast a devill?

49 Iesus answered, I have no devil: but I doe ho­nour my Father, and you have dishonoured me.

50 But I seeke not my own glory. There is that see­keth and judgeth.

51 Amen, Amen, I say to you, If any man keepe my word, he shall not see death for ever.

52 The Iewes therefore said, now we have known that thou hast a devill. Abraham is dead, and the Prophets: and thou sayest, if any man keepe my word, he shall not taste death for ever.

53 Why, art thou greater then our Father Abraham, who is dead? and the Prophets are dead; whom doest thou make thy selfe.

54 Iesus answered, If I doe glorifie my selfe, my glo­ry is nothing? it is my Father that glorifieth me, whom you say that he is your God.

55 And you have not known him, but I know him; and if I shall say, that I know him not, I shall be like to you, a lyer. But I doe know him, and doe keep his word.

56 Abraham your Father rejoyced, that he might sete my day: and he saw, and was glad.

57 The Iewes therefore said to him, thou hast not yet fifty yeeres, and hast thou seen Abraham.

58 Iesus said to them, Amen, Amen, I say to you, [Page 85] before that Abraham was made, I am.

59 They tooke stones therefore to cast at him; but Je­sus hid himselfe, and went out of the Temple.

The Explication.

46. IT was in the presence of the High Priest; as well as of divers Doctors and Pharisees, that Jesus used this art of proving, he might uncontrouleably reprove the people, because he knew they could not answer him by recrimination, nor put him to the blush of turpitude in a doctor reprehending others who is himselfe faulty in the same kind; so Christ here reprehending the abominable sins of the Jews, takes the pri [...]iledge he cannot be denied of urging them to tax him, (if they can) with sinne; and yet lest his immunity from sinne might not suffice in their esteeme, which yet was rooted both in his beatificall vi­sion, and hypostaticall union, making God and man but one person, he futher tels them, it is pure verity that he prea­cheth to them; so by these two titles of his veracity and sanctity he claimes beliefe of his doctrine, and authority of rebuking their sinnes; and he doth not here meane onely a naked delivery of truth, but a demonstration of all hee tels them to be undoubted and absolute verity, rooted in his owne divine veracity, and so not to be any wayes di­sputed, but exacting their firme and constant beliefe, whence with great reason he sayes here, why doe you not believe me?

47. It is here to be noted, that the Manichaean Here­sie was ill grounded from this place, as if there had been some men born of a good, and others of a bad Spirit, and so they (of necessity, not of choice) were either good or bad; since here Christ alludes not to the natural, but to the supernatural man: Hence when he says, he that is of God, his meaning is, he that is inspired by the Grace of God, and of his Spirit; such it is that hears the word of [Page 86] God; and therefore they heard it not, because they fol­lowed the inspiration of the evil, and not of the good Spirit: Now that he meant this as to them ill (at that time) inspired, not ill created, or naturally made ill, it is evident, for diverse of them were afterwards by his death, and by his Apostles preaching, converted and doubtless saved too; whence it follows, that as they natu­rally were not made so bad, as no good could come of them, so they were by supernatural (and not by natural) means made the good people, which afterwards they became; and thus those once good, become bad again, when leaving the inspiration of the good Spirit, they fol­low the dictamens of the bad one.

48. It seems by this manner of speech they were used frequently to call him Samaritane, so now they think they have reason, and do well in so reproaching of him, because first they had observed he did frequently con­verse with Samaritanes; next that he was bred up in Na­zareth a City in Galilee neer to Samaria, whence the Jews of that place were esteemed to be much like the Sa­maritanes: Lastly and most literally, that the Religion of the Samaritanes was mixed partly with Judaism, partly with Gentilism, since they did worship the god of the Assyrians (from whom they were descended) as well as keep the Rights of the Synagogue, and for this cause the Jews held them Schismaticks, and so detested their Sacri­fices; that to call Christ a Samaritane, was to shew they did detest him too, which appeared by their adding he was also poss [...]ssed by some Devil, and spake as mad men do that are in diabolical frenzies. But the truth is, they did really believe he was some Devil himself, because he laid claim to be the Messias, and to be the Son of God, which they looked upon him for, as if he had been Lucifer himself; and Christ understood their meaning to be thus, when in the next Verse he tells them.

49. He neither is, nor hath in him any Devil, because in telling them he is the Son of God, he doth not boast [Page 87] his own descent so much, as that he gives the honour and glory of all he doth unto his heavenly Father; and for this Act of his, they seek to disgrace, and to dishonour (in­deed to revile) him. O unparalleld meekness, and deep reply in one word to both their calumnies! for though he mention not Samaritane in this Reply, yet by saying he hath no Devil in him, he includes the other, since the Schism of the Samaritanes made them slaves of the Devil: wherefore he replies onely to the Slander cast upon his Fa­ther, by calling him Devil, to shew he regards not much the abuse they committed against himself, as he was man, but as he was the Son of God, whence he must needs vindi­cate his Fathers, if not his own cause.

50. How well might he say this, who had professed he came hither by command of his Father, that he preached his Fathers, not his own Doctrine, and the like: I do therefore (said he) not seek my own, but my Fathers ho­nour and glory; it sufficeth me, that I know, when the hour of his holy Pleasure is come, he will clarifie (glorifie) me, as afterwards he did, when Christ said unto him be­fore his Transfiguration, the hour is come, clarifie thy Son, Joh. cap. 17. v. 1. and as then he did honour him by mani­festing his glory, and avouching him to be his Son; so the other part of this Verse will be verified, when he shall judge (as God) and punish those that revile his said Son; not that in this place Christ reflected on the general Iudgement, which is referred to himself, but unto the pri­vate Judgement, that God makes either by punishing temporally the sins of the people (as he did in the de­struction of the Jews by Titus and the Romans, for having crucified Christ) or eternally, if he reserve their punish­ment till the hour of their death; for Christ is not pro­perly said to come as Iudge to every Soul dying, but to all Souls at the latter day. So our private Iudgements are the Sentences of God rather then of Christ upon us, yet not to the exclusion of Christ neither.

51. Whereupon turning to his own veracity rather then [Page 88] regarding their falsehood, he says Amen, Amen, Truly, Truly) or (since I am God, and cannot lye) be mens o­pinions what they will, yet really and truly be it so, that whosoever shall hear and keep my Word shall never dye eter­nally, for so he would taste eternal death, but though he dye temporally through the separation of his Body from his Soul, yet he shall not dy eternally, that is, he shall not sin mortally which can onely cause eternal death, and even that death of the body I shall take away too, when at the general Resurrection, I shall give both corporal and spi­ritual life everlasting to those Blessed, who have inviola­bly kept and observed my word, by living as I have given Law unto them.

52, 53. By this Reply we may see they understood not the true Sence of Christs meaning, when they think to obtrude the lye, and the Devil upon him, by shewing he hath asserted a manifest lye, in saying, who believe in him should never dye, for say they, though thou were God, yet would it not follow, to hear thy word and keep it, were enough to render one immortal; since Abraham and the Prophets did hear and keep Gods Word, and yet are dead; whereas he never meant they should not dye temporally, but that they should not dye eternally, or which is all one, dye in deadly sin; nor can indeed the other Sence be ra­tionally inferred out of the Letter of the Text, which alludes onely to eternal death. No marvel they should wonder at his pretending to be greater then Abraham, whom they were content to make Head of the Synagogue, by reason he was the First Believer, for this proceeded not onely out of their affected, but indeed out of their reall ignorance, that Christ was God, as well as Man, and so they held it absurd, he should pretend to an immuni­ty not granted to the best of them, as then, they (to ar­gue against him) were content to admit Abraham to be, he being indeed the Father of all Beliefe, (the first Be­liever of all the Synagogue) for they went not to Adam, nor to the Faithful under the Law of Nature, though in­deed [Page 89] Moses was the first Member of the Synagogue, fra­med into a Body; for Abrahams Beliefe was Personal, one­ly Moses his was Legal.

54. The beginning of this Verse, is his Answer to the close of the last, as who should say, he did not make nor boast himself to be much; (though he might with mo­desty and truth enough have done it) so he doth not de­sire any other, or more glory, then what his Father gives him; and says, if he desire more, it proves null, alluding to the Judgements of Courts, that never take the Testimony of any Party in his own Cause; and so now that he is in contrast with them, he pretends not to his own Testimony of himself, but remits all to his Father, whom they did confess to be their God, and consequently beyond all ex­ception to be believed.

55. Observe he tells them, they do not know his Father, (though they confess him to be their God) when they heard him speak, and profess Christ was onely his beloved Son, and bid them hear (that is, believe) him, for then they did not (or would not) take notice this voyce came from hea­ven from God the Father, as it did indeed. But the literal sence of this place is, that though they knew there was but one God, and did believe in him, yet they did not know that God who was one in Essence, was Trine in Persons, and consequently did beget the word his eternal Son, and that from these Two (loving each other) did proceed the Holy Ghost, the third Person of the Blessed Trinity; in this Sence he said they did not know him, and in this Sence he professeth he did know him, and that if he should say otherwise, he should be a lyer, as they were lyers who had called him Devil and Samaritane; yet particularly that they did not thus know him to be as well Father of Christ Jesus, as to be one onely true God: But says Christ, I know him thus, and more then this, I ke [...]p his Word (that is) in the best literal Sence, I am his Word, though this place may bear the other Glosses too, that Christ (as Man) obey­ed the Precepts of his Father, and that as the Jews did [Page 90] shew, they were not of God, because they did not give ear to his Word, meaning his Laws and Commandments; therefore he said they were not of God, but rather of the Devil, whose suggestions they did adhere unto and fol­low,

56. Abraham your Father (from whom you glory to be descended in your Faith) he himself was glad to see me, nay did long desire it, and when he had the happiness of my sight, he leapt for joy, and yet you that boast your selves to be his children, are so degenerate, as seeing me, and perpetually conversing with me, you rejoyce not, but reject and revile me most blasphemously. Many expound this Place diversly; some will have the day of Christ (which Abraham did long for, and exulted to behold) to be the time of the eternal generation of the Word of God; others, the day of his Living upon Earth; others, the instant of the Incarnation of God in his Mothers Womb; others, the Day of his Passion, which wrought all mankindes Re­demption, and all these very well. And they differ as much in expounding the Time, when Abraham injoyed this desire by actually seeing this day; some affirming that by Faith he see this day, when he obeyed God, in Sacrificing his Son, which was a Figure of Christ his being to dye for our Sins; others, that he see it by Revelation, as Prophets do things to come; others, that he knew it, and see it, when Simeon came to Limbus, and told Abraham he had held Jesus in his hands; as also when Zachary, St. Anne the Blessed Virgins Mother, and St. John Baptist told him, they had seen him, and likewise by the Angels of God telling him thereof, as the like Angels do tell Souls in Purgatory, what doth daily comfort them; but the best way of all is, that God for a reward of his Obedience, gave him the happiness, both by Revelation and Elevation of his Souls Faculties to see Christ Born, as the Saints in Heaven. Now see all we do (if yet this may not be done as some conceive) by the very natural Faculty of a Soul, able of her self to know all things naturally, as soon as she is out of [Page 91] the body) or as St. Stephen, Act. cap. 7. v. 55. from Earth (though clogged with his body) did see Christ up as high as Heaven, by the like Elevation: nor doth this lessen the Joy Abraham had therein, to see and know no more, then an other separated Soul, since his joy was answerable to his expectation (longer then that of any other) and if we say more earnest, perhaps we shall not do others wrong, be­cause as the promise of all our happiness was made to Abra­ham in his Seed, so questionless, his share of joy was greater, because he had thereby the fulfilling of the promise made to him above two thousand years before; and although all who receive a benefit equally divided, are equally hap­py, yet if among these any one had the happiness to be able to say, this benefit was derived to them by vertue of a promise made to him in all their behalfs, sure he hath somwhat more of Joy even in his equal share (admit he had no more) then others have. This then was Abrahams Case, though if this were not, the Text doth not deny, all the rest that see the day of Christ with Abraham, did exult thereat with him; but here it was enough to the purpose, that Christ told them, how careless soever they were of the honour, yet their Father Abraham rejoyced at it.

57. It is not hence to be inferred, that Christ did live, as some have pretended, almost fifty years, for the rea­son they said, he was not yet fifty, was to be sure they would not fall short of the years he had; lest our Saviour might have intrapt them, as they desired to do him, so they named a time much beyond what he had lived, and there­fore he could not (as they conceived) possibly have seen Abraham, whence they would inser, he did lye, and was not to be believed, not reflecting (nor indeed knowing) he (as God) was elder then Abraham, how much younger soever he were as man.

58. And by this Answer of Christ, it is evident he spake of knowing Abraham, not as man (for so he was Abrahams Junior) but as God, who (as such) created A­braham and all the world besides, and therefore he doth [Page 92] not say of himself, I was before Abraham, but I am before him; thereby to shew, that in God there is no difference of the time, no not any time at all, but all that is in him is eternal, and so cannot be said to have been, or that it shall be, but that it is; whence we see, God giving him­self a name, Exod. 3. says, I am who I am, so now Christ speaking of himself as God (not as man) says, before Abra­ham was, I am, which was as high an expression of his Deity, as he could use, and for that cause, the Jews not believing but even hating him, run and

59. Took up stones to pelt him immediately to death, as the highest blasphemer in their opinions that possibly could be; For it was according to the Law, Blasphemers should be stoned to death, Levit. 24. v. 16. though indeed they were so doting on their Father Abraham, that even for Christ to have preferred himself before him onely, was enough for them to have stoned him to death if he had not declared also that he was God, and the Creator of Abraham (for so his words imported) and so it was indeed; by our Sa­viours hiding himself is here understood his hindering the Faculty or Power of their optick Nerves, or withdraw­ing his concurse (as God) from their Faculty of seeing him, though he left them power at the same time to see all things else besides himself, as perfecttly as ever: if yet we may not more rationally say this was done by hinder­ing his body from reflecting any species to their eyes, for this, every glorified Body shall be able to do. So it is not hence to be conceived Christ did hide himself by running into any corner or covert (for thither their malice would have pursued him) but that he did by his omnipotency work a miracle, that they seeing, should yet not see him, who stood in the midst of them, when he had spoken to them, and anger'd them as above.

The Application.

1. SAint Paul to day hath been the Sacristan, and made the Altar ready for the Priest, lo here he enters in, who is the Sactifice and the Sacrificant, our Saviour Jesus Christ, the lamb of God that takes away the sins of the world. And therefore enters reprehending sin as you hear in this days Gospel, because he came to dye for sins. And who can better reprehend then he that is himself irrepre­hensible? as Jesus shewed he was that asks the Jews, who amongst you all can accuse me of sin?

2. Thus by his Lamb like Innocency is he brought blea­ting into Holy Church to day, as was the Legal Lamb, Exod. 12. v. 11. just fifteen days before the Pascal Feast, that by his bleating day and night, so many days toge­ther, he might minde the Jews how the blood of the Lamb upon their doors did cause the Angel to shew mer­cy there, where he had found that blood. Now in re­gard the Blood of Christ is that which is the Safegard of the World, from the not onely killing but damning sword of the Angel of Darkness; therefore is this Lamb of God brought in to Holy Church to day bleating and minding Christians (by the justifying of himself from sin) that he is indeed the lamb of God who takes away the sins of the world, and that brings salvation unto those who by Integrity and Innocency of Life shall accomplish the Holy Fast of Lent, and so make up that happy Fold of Lambs and Sheep, who know their Shepherds Voyce, and who are known by him for their Compassion on him now they hear the Ty­dings of his bitter Death and Passion.

3. And in regard the Jews should not pretend they were excus'd from having his Innocency so far, as there­fore to believe him God, because he was an Innocent Man; See how all this Gospel runs upon a pregnant Proof of his Divinity, where he not onely tells them, Before Abra­ham [Page 94] was, I am (that is to say) I am, who am, I am Almigh­ty God, whose best Definition is his Eternal Being. Nor did he say this gratis, for see the stones they sting (pretend­ing this was Blasphemy) can no way hurt him, nor can the Flingers see whom they intend to hurt, though just before their eyes, because his Deity was not pleas'd they should then see his Human Person whom they thought to stone to death; yet from this malicious Intention we may fitly call this Passion Sunday.

And therefore fitly pray as above expres­sing in the begg'd Propitiation, all his Passion, and so conclude by casting all our care upon him both for Soul and Body.

On Palme Sunday in Lent.

The Antiphon. Matth. 26. v. 31.

FOr it is written, I will strike the Pastor, and the Sheep of the Flock shall be dispersed: but after I shall rise again, I will go before you into Galilee; There you shall see me, saith our Lord.

Vers. Deliver me O Lord, from the evil man.

Resp.. From the wicked man deliver me.

The Prayer.

OMnipotent everlasting God, who hast cau­sed our Saviour to take humane Flesh upon him, and be crucified, for mankinde to imitate the example of his humility, grant propitiously, that we may deserve to have both the Instructi­ons of his patience, and the fellowship of his Resurrection.

The Illustration.

YOu will have heard in the preface to this Book, why the Antiphon above is not taken out of this dayes Gospell of the Masse, but of the Gospell read at Blessing of Palmes. Suffice it here to say, they are both waters of one and the same red Sea, and therefore suteable to the designe in hand; and I think it will be sufficient, to cast your eyes onely upon the Epistle and Gospel here below, to satisfie you, how this Prayer above and they agree, since in them both we have the greatest examples of humility that can be given: in the one Christ humbled to the very igno­miny of the Crosse, in the other his humble entrance, that he made into Jerusalem upon an Asse, to the triumph of his ignominious Death and Passion; for he was pleased onely to accept the acclamations of his being King, to make greater unto us, that example of his humility, which he desired we should imitate, and which he gave us for that very end, as we see this Prayer avoucheth, professing, that God caused our Saviour to take humane flesh, and be crucified, for mankinde to imitate the example of his h [...]mility; whence we begge as followeth That he will grant propitio [...]sly we may de­serve to have both the Instructions of his patience, and the fel­lowship [Page 96] of his Resurrection. Stay blessed Jesu; how can we deserve this? to have thee our eternall God become our Temporall Master in the Schoole of patience, and which is more (if more can be) to deserve, that we may have the fellow­ship of this Resurrection? what fellowship can there be betwixt God and man? the creator and the creature? (setting that aside, which is betwixt the Sacred Deity, and the humani­ty of Christ, where man may in a kinde be bold to say, Haile, fellow well met?) But for us, that are as much re­moved from Christ in dignity, as nothing is from all things in the world, for us not onely to hope for our resurrection out of the infinite mercy of God, but to begge we may de­serve it too, nay, deserve the fellowship thereof with Jesus Christ himselfe, this I confesse seems very strange, and sounds like a bold presumption, rather then a modest Prayer: and yet because the Holy Ghost inspires the Church to make this Prayer to day, we must not feare to say it with a confidence, it will be gratefull in the eare [...] of God, and for that reason gratefull to him, because feasible by us; yet no way feasible, unlesse he grant us his propiti­ous glaunce againe, by looking on us through the blooshed eyes of his Sacred Sonne; then indeed we may hope for propitiation by his passion; and that propitious looke being afforded us, we may like Peter weep most bitterly, when the like aspect was cast upon him by our Blessed Lord. Luc. 22.61. But why doe we so timorously come to that, which Saint Paul so confidently leads us up unto? did not he vaunt to the Colossians cap. 1. v. 24. His sufferings to have been an accomplishment of those things, that are wanting of Christs Passion, according as we heard in the first Lenten Sundayes Epistle? See there v. 1. for in consequence to the Doctrine there delivered, we pray to day, that wee may deserve to have had Christ our Master of Patience, and to be his fellowes in his Resurrection, since then we shall deserve such a Master, when we become such Scholers, as Saint Paul was, and as he taught us (in the Colossians) to be, Imitators of his patience in our passions) which then become the ac­complishment [Page 97] of his, when we bear them, as patiently, as he bore his Crosse, Coloss. c. 3. v. 12. and being his, at least they must have merit in them, and that merit is to make us to have deserved such a master; then let us confidently say this Prayer to day, and all this holy week: for as it is the last of the Lenten Sundayes Prayers, so we may see it Steers the ships of our Bodies and Soules downe the very gulfe of our Saviours Passion, where to suffer shipwracke is to be saved, since the greatest mercy in this Sea, is to be cast away upon the waves thereof, as our Pilot Jesus was himselfe; heare his own words out of the royall Prophets mouth, Psal. 68. v. 3. I came into the depth of the Sea, and was drowned in the Tempest of it. This Sea was that of his Passion, which we are now all sayling on, nor can we hope for greater mercy then to be used, as heavenly Ionas was, our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, to be swallowed up by the whale of death, to dye to this wicked world, that so we may with Ionas-Jesus be cast upon the shore of Resur­rection, according as the Prayer above purports: But lest we forget the Edde of our Lenten Fast, running by the shoares of this Red Sea, see how admirably the holy Ghost hath contrived this Prayer, with due regard to all circum­stances of persons, time and place; for what more emi­nent effects of a religious Fast, then patience and humility? and to what more apparent end are these vertues recom­mended unto us in this dayes service, then that thereby we may obtaine a propitious looke from heaven, and to de­serve a fellowship in the resurrection with Christ, after we have learn't without book these lessons of humility and patience, which God sent his Sacred Son to teach us?

The Epistle, Philip. 2. v. 5. &c.

5 For this thinke in your selves, which also in Christ Iesus.

[Page 98]

6 Who when he was in the forme of God, thought it no robbery, himselfe to be equall to God.

7 But he exinanited himselfe, taking the forme of a Servant, made into the similitude of men, and in shape found as man.

8 He humbled himselfe, made obedient unto death; even the death of the Crosse.

9 For the which thing God also hath exalted him, and hath given him a name, which is above all names:

10 That in the name of Jesus every knee bow, of the celestials, terrestrials, and infernals.

11 And every tongue confesse, that our Lord Iesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father.

The Explication.

5. THe Apostle had in the foregoing verses of this Chap­ter exhorted to humility in superiority; and now in this verse he takes for a rule of our humility that of Christ, who (though God) disdained not to fall below the repute of man, and called himselfe even a worme, and not a man, so low he had stooped for our instruction and example: And Saint Paul by this expression doth not onely wish us to thinke humbly of our selves, but even to feele by a practi­call humiliation, the same subjection within us, which Christ felt, when he became the scorne of men, and the out-cast (or offals) of the people: This is the genuine sense of the Apostle, though even to thinke (to reflect on Christs hu­mility) and by reflecting thereon to humble our selves, is not an ill exposition of this place neither; and thereby to com­fort our selves, that as Christ his humility was the cause of [Page 99] his exaltation, so will our humility prove to us, if we em­brace it for our Saviours sake.

6. But to imprint this Doctrine deeper in us, the Apo­stle amplifies, how farre Christ did debase himselfe for our example, saying, that though he were in the forme of God &c. Where we are to note, this word forme is here taken perversely by the Arrians, when they thence infer, Christ was not really and truly God, but had onely a shape or forme divine, better then other men ever had; yet this is a grosse corruption of the Text; for Saint Paul meanes here Physicall, not Artificiall, naturall and not fictitious forme, such forme as gives being to the thing in which it is; as the forme of wood gives an essentiall distinct being to wood, differing from all other substances that are not wood; and so in this place the Apostle sayes, Christ being in the forme of God, (being really God himselfe) who neither is nor can be multiplyed into many Gods, by the forme of God being communicated to many persons, as the forme of man is multiplyed into many men, though all those men have but one forme specificall, one humane forme. This shewes, the nature or forme of God is infinitely more perfect, and more simple, then any other nature can be, which may be nu­merically multiplyed, though specifically it still remaine one, as humane nature is, when many men contract it, but the divine nature is not so multiplyed, though contracted by three distinct persons: for we cannot say, there are ma­ny Gods, though it is most true, there are many men: so the Apostle here speaks literally, and rigorously of the form (of the nature divine) and sayes, Christ, being coequall God with his Father (in regard of his divine nature) held it not robberie to say he was equal to God, held it no prejudice to his Father to say, he was truly one and the same God with him.

7. And yet this notwithstanding, though he were in the forme of God, who is Lord and Master of all the world, he would exinanite himselfe, debase and lessen himselfe, into the forme of a servant, made into the similitude of man, and in [Page 100] shape found as man, who is by all the Titles of the world, a vassall, Servant, and creature of Almighty God; though indeed exinanire is not to be truly rendered into English; for it is in effect to say Annihi [...]a [...]e: not that he was in truth annihilated, onely this word imports thus much, that Christ, who, as God, was all things, had in a manner an­nihilated himselfe to become man, who in the sight of God was, and is, as much as nothing, because pure man, hath no being, but from God, and if God could take away that gift or rather loane of Being which he affords to man, in­stantly man would returne into his first principle which was nothing, before Being was lent unto him; I say, if God could, because as to give Being argues perfection, so to take it away, some Divines thinke would argue imperfecti­on in God, as if he would or could destroy himself by An­nihilation of any thing, since to take Being from a thing is to take his own perfection away, which God cannot doe, though he may punish those, who use their Being to the dishonor of God, by making them Be eternally miserable, whom he created with power to have Bin eternally happy. By the forme of Servant is here understood the humane na­ture, which Christ assumed, for that was truly a Servant even to his own Divine nature, which did assume it; and this, for as much as that nature was a creature, and so a Servant to the creator thereof; but not that Christ was a Servant, by any legall servitude imposed on man, as pu­nishment of his sins against God, for this servitude tooke hold on the Individuals of humane nature, not of the na­ture it sel [...]e; and since our Saviours Individuall person was one with that of God, the second person of the Blessed Trinity, he was not a Servant, by any legall servitude fal­ling on his person; and so even his humane nature, though servile, as a creature, was not yet servile as a sin­full man, because he had not the least guilt of sinne in him; and thus we see in captives, humane nature is no slave, though the man that is taken, be made so: when then we say humane nature was corrupted in Adam, we doe mean [Page 101] every childe of Adam received a contagion, or corruption from him, and yet humane nature in the line of a creature to God was not corrupted, so as to be a less perfect crea­ture then it was before, for that had been to corrupt the Essence, not the Persons of mankinde; whereas sin onely corrupted his State, and not his Essence, the Persons con­tracting Humane Nature, and not the Nature of man it self: for if so, Christ being man made of that Humane Nature must have been corrupted (in that nature at least) which yet he was not. By the Similitude of man in this verse, we are to understand literally the external shape of man, not the accidental or phantastical (as the Hereticks said) but the substantial and real shape: though St. Augu­stine takes it here as for the predicament of habit, which consists in Garments or Clothing, and likens Christs Hu­manity to be as a Garment covering his Divinity, or as Iron is made fiery, or as Gold is made a Statue; and even in that Sence the thing is as true, as it is ingeniously ex­pressed by St. Augustine. By being made as man is not to say onely like man, and not to be truly such, but like here signifies to be so like as it is the very same; as if a Statue should from a dead Stone be made move, as a man moveth, eat, as a man eateth, speak, as a man speaketh; why still by every one of these gradations the Statue becomes more like a man then it was before, and when at last it had all the Faculties of a man, it became as man indeed, that is to say, not onely like, but really and truly man: In this Sence our Saviour was said to be as man, as if we said, though he were truly God, yet he did not appear to be so, but appeared onely to be as man, which truly he was, as well as he was God.

8. This humility was not an Act of God the Son to God the Father, for so there is no commanding Power in the one over the other, but of his Humanity, both to his own Divine Person, and to his heavenly Father too; by dying on the Cross in vertue of this command, Christ did humble himself as low as could be, in regard no death was [Page 102] so vile and contemptible, as that on the Cross was in the esteem of man in those days, though since even for re­verence no man is executed in that kinde; so Christs Hu­mility made this contempt become reverentiall.

9. For the which (Act of Humility and Obedience) God hath exalted him, (his Humanity for his Deity could not be exalted) and given him a name: Here we are to note Calvins pervisity, who took such a hatred against the Church for the Doctrine of merit, that he hence denied Christ the honour of meriting this Exaltation by his Hu­miliation, but says, that for which is to be taken conse­cutively or consequently, not causally, as who should say, after his Humility God rewarded him by exalting of him, but not for his Humility, or for the merit thereof, which yet is an abominable Impiety and Heresie: whereas we allow Christ by his Death not onely to have merited for mankind redemption (whereof himself had no need, who was from his first Conception Blessed by his Hypostatical Union) but even for himself the Glory of his Body, and the en­dowments of a glorious Body, the highest place in Hea­ven above Saints and Angels, nay, the very setting at the right hand of God, the Power to Judge all the world, and the dominion over Heaven and Earth, which were not one­ly due to him, as united to his Deity, but as merited by his Passion; further he merited to have a name that is above all names, and such a name it was when Christ was called God, and the Son of God, the name of the Messias so fa­mous in this world; lastly the name of Jesus, and Re­deemer of all mankinde, which name though it were gi­ven him in circumcision, yet it was not divulged to all the world, till he was crucified: so then, he was truly said to have merited that name of Saviour; and many times names are given to foretell what such men will merit before they dye; thus was the Blessed Name of Jesus given to Christ, foretelling how richly he would deserve to be called Savi­our of the world.

10 In the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, because this [Page 103] name is greater then ever any other was; for Jehovah (which signified God creating, and was the greatest that ever had before been heard of) is not so great as God redeeming, and that is meant by the name of Jesus; whence the Church boldly says, it had nothing availed us to be born, unless to have been redeemed had made our birth availing to us; So it is a greater abuse to blaspheme the name of Jesus, then the name of God, because God gave us more Grace and Benefit by our Redemption, then he did by our Crea­tion; and Jesus includes both God and Saviour, which God alone doth not: whence the very Angels, who were not redeemed, bow their knees to the name of Iesus, as con­vertible with that of God; and therefore all mankinde hath much more reason so to do; for the Devils, they would refrain to honour it perhaps, if they could, but as it is, they cannot; since (if no otherwise) they must adore Man in the Person of God, ever since Iesus took Humane Nature upon him.

11. And every tongue, not onely all Nations upon the Earth first or last, shall confess that our Lord Iesus is in the Glory of his Father, but every tongue of Angels and Devils, as well as of Men: and by saying he is in the glory of God the Father, is understood more then that he s [...]tteth at his right hand, namely, that he is equal in Glory to God the Father, since Iesus is not onely Man, but joyntly God with­al. So that the summity or highest pitch of Iesus his praise is indeed this, that the Man Iesus being God as well as Man, is, (though as man much inferiour) yet (as God) even equal to the Heavenly Father in Glory, Power, Majesty, Goodness, and all the other Attributes Divine, which are given to Almighty God.

The Application.

1. MOrtification, Prayer, and Alms-Deeds: Perseve­rance in good Purposes, The Fear of God, and Holy Poverty, were the good works that help to Sanctifie the First weeks Fast of Lent.

Chastity of Body, and Purity of Soul, The Second.

The Love of Enemies, Declining evil Talk, and evil Company. Hearing the Word of God, keeping it in our Hearts, and Speak­ing forth the Praises of our Lord, The Third.

Alacrity of Soul joyn'd with Contrition: Decency and Or­der in the Rights of Holy Church, and the Fruit of Joy (if not all the other twelve Fruits of the Holy Ghost (after Communion) the Fourth.

Compassion and a perfect Resignation to our Saviours Pas­sion: Integrity and Innocency of Life, The Passion Week.

Adde now to these this Holy Week (to make the Fast Compleat) Patience, Humility, and Obedience (besides the Contempt of the World, recommended in the following Gospel) so shall we do as we are taught this holy Time of Lent, and as we Pray we may, to share in the Joyful Resur­rection, according as we (Fasting thus) condole with Jesus in his Sacred Passion.

2. Let not the first Verse of this Epistle stagger us, be­loved, seeming to require not onely these three Vertues from us for the accomplishing our Holy Fast, but those in some degree of perfection answerable to the like Vertues in our Blessed Saviour; so that it is his Invincible Patience, his Profoundest Humility, and his most Prompt Obedience we are to imitate. His Patience St. Paul 2 Thes. 3. presumes to bid us pray for, saying, Our Lord direct our Hearts in the Charity of God and in the Patience of Christ. His Humility himself bids us imitate Matth. 11. v. 29. Learn of me because I am meek and humble of heart. His Obedience we come neer­est to, at greatest ease, in loving one another: since he says, Joh. 15. ver. 12. This is my Precept, That you love each other, as I lov'd you; and this obedience we bring neerest home to his, when (as he dy'd for us all, in obedience to his heavenly Father) we dye for one another in Testimony of our obedience to this his Precept, as all Martyrs do, or when we rather choose to dye to Nature (by not sinning) then to Grace, by breaking our obedience to his least Com­mands.

[Page 105]3. Thus shall we with a general view see what we ought to have been at this time of Lent, and with a particular regard behold our present duty proper to this Holy Week, that being dead to sin, we may live to Grace, that being buried with Christ, we may rise with him to Glory, since onely they deserve to share with him in the Joy of his Re­surrection, who by imitating of his Vertues, are partakers with him in his bitter Death and Passion.

According as we pray above we may.

The Gospel. Matth. 21. v. 1, &c.

1 And when they drew nigh to Jerusalem, and were come to Bethphage unto Mount Olivet, then Jesus sent two disciples,

2 Saying to them, Go ye into the town that is against you, and immediately you shall finde an Ass tyed and a Colt with her: loose them and bring them to me.

3 And if any man shall say ought unto you, say ye, that our Lord hath need of them: and forthwith he will let them go.

4 And this was done, that it might be fulfilled, which was spoken by the Prophet, saying,

5 Say ye to the daughter of Sion, Behold thy King cometh to thee, meek, and sitting upon an Ass, and a Colt, the fole of her that is used to the yoke.

6 And the Disciples going, did as Jesus commanded them.

[Page 106]

7 And they brought the Ass and the Colt: and laid their garments upon them, and made him sit thereon.

8 And a very great multitude spread their Garments in the way: and others did cut boughes from the trees, and strewed them in the way.

9 And the multitudes that went before, and that fol­lowed, cryed, saying, Hosanna to the Son of Da­vid, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of our Lord. Hosanna in the highest.

The Explication.

1. NOte that St. Mark, Mark 11. ver. 2. and St. Luke, Luke 19. ver. 29. relating this Passage, mention Bethania, which yet is here omitted: the reason they speak of it was, for that Bethania, Bethphage, and Ierusa­lem are all three neer together; and St. Iohn Cha. 12. v. 1. makes mention of our Saviours Supping the night before in Bethania; so they name the place whence he came, as well as those he passed by, and went unto Jerusalem; whereas St. Matth. mentions onely those places he passed by, which were Bethphage and Mount Olivet, before he came unto the valley of Josaphat, which lay just in view of the City, through which valley runs the river Cedron. As for Bethphage, it is so called, as signifying the Mouth of the valley, because it is placed just at the entrance into Iosaphat, and is as it were the mouth thereof; so it is cal­led the House of the Mouth in the Hebrew Tongue, because through a little narrow passage out of Bethphage close by the Mount Olivet they go into the valley of Iosaphat, and then (at a Golden gate) in to the Temple, which stands without the City of Jerusalem: Hence Bethphage is thought to be the place, where the Priests of the Temple [Page 107] living, all provisions for Sacrifices were made ready, Lambs, Goats, Oxen, Pigeons, Turtles, and the like; and therefore Christ was pleased to pass this way (through the Golden gate) into Jerusalem, to shew, he was the lamb of God, who came to be sacrificed for the sins of the peo­ple; and that it was his sacred Person, whom the Paschal Lamb did prefigure: As also for this cause he came from Bethania, when he had a little before raised Lazarus from his grave, and passed now triumphantly through the val­ley of Josaphat, into the earthly Jerusalem; to declare that in the same valley he was to come much more trium­phantly, as Judge over all the dead, who should at the latter day be raised, and (carrying the Blessed onely with him into the heavenly City of Jerusalem) would leave the wicked to eternal confusion; as those (who now conspi­red his death after this Triumph) were to be left over to utter destruction, both [...]ey and their famous City; what two Disciples were sent, is not certain, some say Philip and Peter, some Peter and John; it boots little who they were, though the two latter are more likely, because they were those for certain that went afterward to provide the Pas­cal Lamb, which Christ did eat with his Disciples.

2. Whether Christ spake these words between Bethania and Bethphage, or after he came past Bethphage, is uncer­tain; if before, then probably he meant by the Town a­gainst you, Bethphage; if after, then he meant some little village by it, for certainly all agree, it was not meant of Jerusalem, because in the Latine it is called a little Castle.

3. In this verse is shewed both the Deity of God, and his Dominion, or power over all things; the first, that he could see things absent: the second, that he could com­mand them to be presently brought unto him without any contradiction; onely this, that if any durst oppose, it should suffice to answer, our Lord hath need of them, he who is not onely Lord of those Animals, but of their Masters, and of all the creatures in the world, and then when you shall tel them this, they will let them goe; see the humility [Page 108] of Christ, he did not say this shal command them away, but they will let them goe, to shew Gods commands doe not force, but court our wils into consent, for, those who he wil have doe any thing, he moves their consents, and doth not wrest it from them, whether they will or no; the like humility he shewed in choosing so comtemptible a Beast for his Triumphant Steed, but yet a creature pati­ent and able to labour, thereby to declare he was to beare a great burden, not of our Saviours weight, but of all the sinnes of the world lay'd upon our Saviours shoulders; yet lest men mistake, it is here to be observed, the Asses of Iudaea were large, strong, and stately beasts, much like un­to the Mules of other Countries, whence we read Iud. 12. v. 14. where seventy Sonnes, and Nephews of Abdon, the Prince of Israel, were all mounted upon such like Asses; and by this it appeareth, they were beasts of esteeme, as well as of strength; so Christ resolving to make a kinde of Triumph, chose though a contemptible, yet not an unapt beast for his purpose, who was resolved to shew, he estee­med not the pomp of this world, though he was content to be once acknowledged to deserve the stile and title of King.

4. 5. As by these two following verses doth appeare, it was necessary that he should take this title to verifie all the predictions, that were of him by the Prophets, as namely this of his Triumph into Jerusalem was by the Prophet Isaias, Chap. 62. v. 11. though others conceive this place is but cited as coincident with that of Zacharie, Chap. 9. v. 9. to the same purpose; and so Cornelius à Lapide explicates this Text upon that of Zacharie; see him for more of this sub­ject in that Tome; by the Yoke is here understood, the bur­then laid upon the Asses back, not that Asses did then use to draw with Yokes upon their necks, as Oxen doe.

6. This Verse onely shews the promptitude wherewith the Disciples obeyed our Lords commands, as no way doubt­ing to finde what he bad them seek, or to have been bid to bring what they should not finde: and by this we are [Page 109] instructed not to dispute God Almighties commands, nor doubt of our Powers to keep them, if we go about them, as he bids us, and confide in his assistance for the perform­ance on our parts.

7. The reason why both the Ass and her Colt were brought, was, that Christ rode on them both; on the Ass, the longer and mountainous way of Mount Olivet, on the Colt, into the City, but principally for the mystery couch­ed underneath, namely that Christ was to command not onely the Jews, who had been used to the bridle of the Law, represented by the Ass made to the Saddle, but also the unback't and unbridled Gentiles, meant by the Colt as the ruder people, before the Law of Moses, who never were bridled, broken, nor made fit for [...]he Commands of God, by any Precept or Law upon them: Now the Rea­sons why Christ was pleased to come in this Triumph, were to give a Pledge of his absolute Regal Power over all the world, by coming like a King into the most famous City of the Earth; to let the Jews, their Scribes, Pharisees, Do­ctors and Priests see, he was the Messias, foretold thus coming among them by the Prophecy of Zachary above cited; to shew again that he was indeed the Lamb of God taking away the sins of the world, while he came, not onely from Bethphage, as they do, but in the manner they use to come (in Pompe and Solemnity) into the City, some days before the Feast of the Pascal Lamb, as the Legal Lamb was wont so to be brought in to deride the Pompe and Glory of this World, by seeming to accept of it to day, and resolving to renounce it as contemptible immediately, when he rather chose to dye a Sacrifice for the people, then to live their King; Lastly, to shew that his kingdom truly consisted here of Suffering, however in the next world it was to be glorious, and therefore even to his Suffering he went Triumphantly, as giving his Holy Martyrs example to do the like in their persecutions, and in going towards their Executions with Alacrity and Joy, to take possession of the Crown of Sorrow, before they come to their Crown of Glory.

[Page 110]8. This was to shew, they did in earnest look upon him and treat him as their King; for when Kings did passe by, it was usuall to strew the streets and deck them, as well as could be, thereby to shew their affections and loyalties to their Soveraigne: by their garments we are here to under­stand those onely that hang loose, as Coates, Cloakes, Scarfes, and the like. These boughs they had from the Mount Olivet, a place full of all sorts of Flory Plants and Trees: This ceremony mystically bids us, cut off the luxu­riant branches of our inordinate desires, pluck up the flowers of our wanton sensualities, and cast them at our Saviours feet, as the spoiles of his grace for him to trample over; and thereby to shew they shall no longer have roote in us; if any soule be so happy, as to have no sinnes, let him cast downe then the better branches of his good works, the flowers of his vertues, and so bedeck the way for Christ our Lord to passe.

9. Hosanna is a word compounded, and signifying an apprecation of health or happinesse, not much unlike to that we use to say, long live the King, or God blesse the King, so by this word they both acknowledged him to be the Messias, and the new King, that had been so many thou­sand yeeres expected for the comfort and redemption